Surviving An Evil Time [10.7]

At the far end of the dockyard at Bertrand Shore Works bellowed the main driving gears of the ship conveyor and cargo elevator, pulling a 50 meter long Cutter liveried in Republic green up into the bowels of the station. The station interstice was essentially a highway for cargo and ships that connected the docks to the scrapyards and shipyards and a few other modules across the vast acreage of the Station. Aside from a few junction points, it was essentially on rails and strict about where one could go.

From Bertrand’s, the Cutter entered the interstice. A high ceiling and tight walls that allowed only enough space for ships and the equipment hauling them to pass, about 100 meters wide. The conveyor forked, and the Cutter hung a right at the junction to be taken behind B.S.W’s module, where the conveyor was eerily stopped. The Cutter remained trapped in the interstice where it had paused.

From the Cutter’s side, the main bulkhead opened, and a quadrotor drone hauled a boxy piece of equipment up thirty meters from the conveyor belt, against one of the high walls. The drone moved the gear to the wall surface, where magnetic couplers attached it to the metal. Connected by a thick power cable leading back into the Cutter, the box-like device analyzed the surface it was set against and then cut a square the size of an adult into the thick steel wall, exposing a maintenance corridor. Once its work was complete the drone picked the cutting gear off the wall and returned it to the Cutter.

Along with the drone, a team exited the Cutter as well, a group of armed men and women in bodysuits protected by flexible Kevlar plates on the chest and limbs. After the cutting gear had been returned and they were ready to climb up into the wall, they handed the drone a line which it attached to a thick pipe within the exposed maintenance corridor, allowing them to use motorized rappelling equipment to pull their bodies up quickly and effortlessly to the newly exposed gap.

“Kitty, we’re going in. Hold the fort for us. Fleet’s only about an hour out.”

Clearance into the Core Pylon was normally extremely strict. Only people born in a station or who had lived a very significant amount of time in one could become Core engineers for that station. Kitty McRoosevelt could have never acquired clearance to sneak into the Pylon. However, every complex module in a station needed maintenance corridors and out-of-module infrastructure access.

The habitats, the dockyards, these were not seamlessly fitting cubes in a stack. Veins and arteries ran through and between them. Every station had a vast inner world of pipes and fiber-optic junctions and electrical connections that human hands had to be able to reach somehow.

And the Core Pylon was no exception. There had to be paths to it outside plain sight.

Kitty and her Katarrans were setting up turrets and using her yacht to block the path into the dockyard, preparing for a possible siege. While they did so, the entry team stalked their way through the maintenance corridors searching for a way into the Core Pylon. They were once a Cogitan special operations squadron from the failed Ayre Reach invasion fleet, now vying to become the successful Kreuzung occupation fleet. Once inside the Core Pylon, they would have no good way to escape, and several very direct routes through which the Imbrians could assault their positions.

But in the world of black ops, their lives were already forfeit, nonetheless. Taking out as many of the day’s enemy as they could, to the last bullet in the last mag, for the cause of freedom and democracy and enterprise– that was what they had been taught, and learned, to aspire toward.

Soon, the entry team had snaked their way to another wall and stood aside so the drone could fetch and move the cutting gear into the tight corridor they had scouted out. Orange sparks flew in the dark halls of the station interstice. They repeated this a few more times until finally, they knocked down the right bit of metal and entered a stark, white-walled corridor lined with thick, protruding sheets of a silvery metal. Osmium shielding. And from several gaps in the wall, a purple glow could be seen to shine into the white hall. They were on the exterior of the Core Ring. Inside the Core Pylon structure itself.

Some of the entry team members showed a quiet reverence for the place.

Regardless of this, they all knew what they had come here to do and could not turn back.

Raising their assault rifles and moving so as to cover all approaches.

They stacked on one of the gaps in the wall, around the purple glow shining in.

Peering around, they hit the jackpot.

Osmium and steel scaffold suspended a control platform over an enormous pool of water below, into which the energy array could be “dumped” if needed. The platform, containing instruments and computing equipment for monitoring and controlling the core, was lightly populated with only a few technicians and less guards. None of the guards had firearms, only shock prods and body armor. They could not risk causing damage to the Pylon. They were only there to oversee the technicians.

In the middle of the platform was an absolutely massive structure, its complexity such that the entry team hardly understood what they were seeing. It appeared to the naked eyes to be a polyhedron with hexagonal faces, with a seemingly flat exterior wherever perceived, and a constantly moving interior structure generating the pervasive purple glow that dominated the entire core ring. From each cardinal direction of the core ring an enormous multi-section steel shaft connected to this complex middle structure, housing the pipes and cables supplying water, collecting steam, routing electricity. Upon the “polyhedron” itself could be seen hundreds of snaking cables and pipes and other arteries such that it appeared like a terrifying mechanical heart, pumping purple glow and eldritch energy.

Seeing it up close was like madness. It was surreal and gripping and terrifying–

“Are we really doing this?” a cracked, whispering voice sounded among the Cogitans.

Without word, the lead members of the entry team breached before anyone answered.

Single shots from their assault rifles sailed across the scaffold and struck the guards in the upper chest and neck where the chestplate terminated. Tense but skillful, knowing they could not be retaliated against. Surgical. The Cogitan entry team dispatched all of the guards in a lightning attack within seconds, and the technicians in the room shrank back into the core ring computing equipment, stunned, incredulous that there could possibly be a violent, armed attack on the core.

“You want to live? Separate the fucking core! Now! No fucking questions! Just do it!”

Despite the gravity of the attacker’s demands, the technicians had no choice.

They were afraid if they didn’t comply it might cost them more than their lives.

Firing guns inside the core ring– the Cogitans could have very well destroyed the station.

This was such an extraordinary and hellish situation. An instant trauma for the technicians.

They could not have possibly responded with anything but compliance.

And comply they did.

From above the polyhedron descended an enormous pair of mechanical structures, like two planes attached to multi-jointed mechanical arms, silver-plated in Osmium, between which electricity could be seen to briefly arc. The top of the polyhedron split to allow the arms into the water in which the energy array was suspended. There was a bright flash, within the space of which every heart in the room ceased beating for an instant as if to presage their demise. Within that instant revolved all of their lives.

Nobody was killed. Not yet.

From the core, the energy array ascended.

Suspended between the devices. Plucked as if by a titanic hand.

Now unmoving, its true form seemed to continue to elude the sight for several seconds.

As if between those mechanical arms there was shapelessness itself held aloft.

Blurring and warping the light, a smooth array of agarthicite tubes and osmium shielding.

In mere minutes, the terrifying deed had been accomplished.

With its energy array secured outside the core ring and unable to impart power–

Kreuzung’s Core had been separated. They could see it; they were in its presence.

Everyone involved stood around the hanging device, staring. Their God on the gallows.

Wondering as if there was anything more to be done now. Or if time would stand still.

Instruments blared at them. Core Separation warnings would be displaying and sounding and raising alarm throughout the station, but inside the Core Pylon, there was only the gentle glow of the energy array suspended outside of its core ring. They still had energy from the Core Ring and backup systems, and they were insulated from any of the panic that could result from the actions which had been taken.

In the eye of the storm, there was calm, but also–

–the foreboding sense of coming destruction began to finally creep in.

“Kitty, it’s done. Hold fast in the dockyard. We’ll keep the Imps out of the Pylon.”

The Cogitan assault team began to prepare their defenses.

It was around 1900 hours for the people of Kreuzung station.

In the year A.D. 979 on the 203rd cycle.

A tragedy that would be recorded in history as the first offensive use of a Core Separation.

On that day, after hundreds of years, the inviolable sacredness of Agarthicite wavered.

More than any of the perpetrators at the time could possibly understand.


For just long enough to sow great unease, Laurentius lost power.

Casting the surveillance room into pitch black.

“Hmm. Well. This is mighty inconvenient. I hope it comes back soon.”

Amid the panicked whispering, the smooth, slightly accented voice of a young man.

As if responding to him, the lights came back on moments later.

Throughout the room the black-uniformed Volkisch intelligence agents slumped on their computers and desks. They were surrounded by enormous monitors subdivided into feeds that gave them dozens of eyes within the station, whether by floating drones or fixed camera pods on the walls or at street level. For a moment the cameras had no picture; several of them came back online in slow succession. There was strange movement on a few in particular, that were meant to be pointed at the bulkheads inside of the baseplate maintenance tunnels. Blurring and sliding and bubbling of something–

“Turn those off. They’re clearly glitching. We don’t need to look at the baseplate now.”

“Sir?”

“It’ll conserve energy, my dear. Turn them off.”

“Um– right away, Lord Drachen.”

“I am no longer a lord, madame. Veka is far behind me at this point.”

With Imani Hadžić missing, command at Laurentius had temporarily shifted to one of her subordinates, in this case, Sturmbannführer Raul von Drachen. A tall, slender man, with slick blond hair, a hooked nose, and heavily defined cheekbones, he looked like the actor who would leer at the protagonist and his sweetheart in a corner of the movie poster, cast as the looming villain. His sophisticated, fox-like menace was only enhanced by the black Volkisch uniform and the armbands on his sleeves, the black sun of the Volkisch’s Esoteric Order, and the black sword and moon of the 7th Stabswache Fleet, the Zabaniyah.

Despite his appearance, his voice was soft, and he was never without an easy expression on his face.

“We will have to start rerouting power to be able to respond.” Von Drachen said. “Contact the control room. We must at all costs keep the life support and our computers operable but anything else has to be temporarily shut down. Have all docked ships and Divers deploy and terminate power to those modules once they are in the water. Cannons and missiles will have to go offline with them. Organize assault squadrons to move into the tower, and once all soldiers are deployed into the Core Station, terminate social area and habitat power in order to conserve. Then we will have to quickly gather intelligence and respond in force. Find out where the Pylon was breached. Deploy a team to the Standartenführer’s last known location. Are you writing all of this down dear? Am I going too fast for you?”

At his side, a skittish intelligence officer fidgeting with her hair drew her eyes wide.

With a jump, she began to record the items that needed to be done.

“Oh it’s truly okay. I will simply repeat myself with less vigor.”

Within minutes the initial preparations for the Volkisch’s response were complete.

Power was rerouted, station defenses went offline. Dozens of Volkisch Sturmvolker Divers and the docked Cutters of the patrol fleet deployed from their berths so that the docking infrastructure could be temporarily shut down. A thousand rifle-armed troops crossed the Bridge into the Kreuzung Core and split into several heavily armed squadrons to respond. Surveillance officers began practically crawling through every centimeter of the station with cameras and drones as their eyes– except below the baseplates, where any auxiliary equipment controlled by Laurentius was shut down to conserve power.

“I do hope the Standartenführer is doing well. She is a sweet and delicate girl.”

“Sir? I– I suppose so sir.”

The intelligence officer looked up at him in barely disguised terror behind her spectacles.

As if only an insane person could see Imani Hadžić as a “sweet and delicate girl.”

“How are things inside Kreuzung?”

“Err– less than optimal, sir.”

Around them the monitors switched to only street level feeds throughout Kreuzung core.

On every LCD surface, red warnings were blaring at the citizens that a Core Separation was underway. Normally this message should have automatically cleared in 15 minutes to instead display a curfew notice or other more useful guidelines. But nobody had set what the replacement message would be. Von Drachen quickly had Laurentius’ control room create a replacement emergency announcement and push it to every screen on the station, but due to the varying states of connectivity in the multitude of different modules in Kreuzung, only some areas received the notification to shelter-in-place at first.

Responses to the Core Separation warnings varied greatly.

For the most part, people in habitats were congregating in their hallways, seeing if their neighbors had any more information than they did, or they stayed in their rooms looking for news online, anxious but not storming the elevators. People in transit were the most upset, as the trams and elevators were behaving erratically and for a brief moment had completely lost power and trapped them. However, even here, there were only some minor altercations and hard words between the commuters and staff.

Workers in industrial areas hunkered down, while the strikers in Tower Nine seemed to be pooled at their barricades as if awaiting an opportunistic attack by the Volkisch. Where there was most chaos was in the commercial areas. Shoppers rushed to the elevators and tram stations trying desperately to get back to their homes or to areas that felt safer than the long strips of storefronts with their blaring LCD windows. There were many accidents and injuries in the crowds as people shoved and struggled to get through tight corridors, to get ahead of their peers into the elevators, or for space in trams. Public workers and roving patrolmen were utterly overwhelmed and gave up on imposing any order in these situations.

Compared to the amount of people trying to get to safety or hunker down, there were relatively few instances of vandalism, assaults, or looting among the population. There were some broken storefronts, particularly in retaliation against major brands who had instituted dynamic pricing. There was very little theft or opportunism. The mass violent hysteria that the Volkisch authorities had feared could ensue as they got the first Core Separation warnings did not manifest. People were not wantonly killing and robbing one another on the streets. For a station with millions of people, the incidence of rioting and anarchy was minor on the whole. Despite this, property defense continued to be a Volkisch priority.

Infrastructure in Kreuzung responded poorly to the loss of power. The last revision to the backup power schema had been undertaken over forty years ago in the aftermath of the Fueller Reformation, and since then the systems on the station had only increased in complexity as civilians and businesses acquired more civilian scale personal computing and mechanical automation than ever existed before.

When the first blackout hit, and subsequently when backup power came on, hospitals and care facilities had to scramble to manually turn off convenient but not life-saving systems, much like Laurentius had to, in order to prevent their backup power from diminishing too quickly. Certain forms of care and certain comforts were denied to patients in order to prioritize ventilators, life support, dyalisis and so on.

Meanwhile the power grid itself began to struggle to deliver available backup power because the computer systems handling the backup power schema were themselves older, some entirely untouched, and a few had short circuited entirely from the initial shock of the Core Separation. Water systems, particularly complex ones like flood mitigation and desalination, saw their mainframes partially shut down. This led to water becoming intermittently available in residences, and sometimes the water was foul or salty, or worse. Lights all over the station flashed intermittently and erratically.

“Hmm. On the whole this is not unworkable. It could have been much worse.”

Von Drachen crossed his arms and looked almost pleased with the situation.

While across the room the intelligence officers stared at him with great worry.

They were on a clock. With how much the power draw in the station was fluctuating, it was impossible to tell when they would run out of backup power and die. They had to act quickly.

The Volkisch response to the incident was in its opening stage, but the main objective was always clear. They had to return the Core Pylon to operation, and then prevent any potential further attacks on infrastructure. Von Drachen knew a few details of the situation that none of the other officers did, but he kept it close to the chest for now. Troops would be sent down into the core, as well as into peripheral dockyards to prevent potential intrusions– just a hunch of his, supposedly.

“Any response from the Governor’s office toward the incident?” He asked.

“Not yet sir. Neither the Central K.P.S.D contingent nor any statements from his office.”

“He was caught flatfooted. It could be– fortunate, for us.” Von Drachen smiled knowingly.

“Sir, there’s a laser communication coming in. It’s the Greater Imbria, through a relay.”

“Ah, lovely! Then our cavalry is on its way. Put them through, mind the bandwidth.”

On one of the screens, appeared the face of a young woman, brown haired, in a black and silver uniform. Strong-shouldered, tall, fair-skinned with a sort of earthy, rustic beauty. This woman shared Von Drachen’s rank, but unlike him, she had been an early and true believer in the Volkisch order: Heidelinde Sawyer.

“Von Drachen, we’re escorting the Mrudah to Kreuzung to hand off its flag. We’ll be there soon. The Aleksandr and the Atyrau will arrive after with the fleet. Where is Standartenführer Hadžić?”

“She is on mission. We’d be glad to have your assistance. Events are transpiring.”

Sawyer and Von Drachen were both quite aware of the events transpiring, to some degree.

As soon as the Zabaniyah arrived, the fireworks would commence in earnest.


After the blackout hit Tower Eight, the rooms emptied out into the hallways.

Lit up by the red warnings on the walls, the neighbors in a certain bobtailed Shimii’s hall exchanged worried looks and shared any information they had. One older man who worked in maintaining the tower explained that there was no maintenance today and wondered if there was a failure. A young woman tried to make sense of the warning on the wall, wondering what a “Core Separation” even meant. This was not common language among the Shimii, many of them could not place it at all. After about twenty minutes of suspense, the red letters turned to a bright blue with an animation of a doorway shutting behind a pair of silhouettes and commanded instead for all citizens to shelter in place.

This only brought up more questions from those assembled.

“They’ll tell us to shelter in place, but not what’s going on in detail?”

“Has anyone heard from the upper tiers? Are the elevators working? Is everyone okay?”

Amid the confusion, Majida al-Khaybari walked out and excused herself as she slipped past the crowd and knocked on the door of the room adjacent to her own on the left. She understood all too well what was happening, and why, and who was the perpetrator. She had resolved herself to doing something about it, but before that, she wanted to check up on her skittish little neighbor girl and her sad little tail. Ever since their last encounter, Majida had been worried that Homa had been shaken by her words.

“Hey, Homa, open up. Are you okay in there? Power’s been sketchy.”

No response.

Majida sighed to herself and put her hand on the wall next to the door.

On the other side of that wall, there was a touch surface that was a door control by default.

Thinking about it for a second, she came up with a sound theory of how to open the door.

Her own room had a panel on that wall– these rooms must have all been identical.

Majida thought of the type of panel and focused on generating force against it.

And with the ability she had been practicing–

Spatial Control.

Seconds later, the door to Homa’s room opened.

Peering inside, Majida did not find Homa as she expected. Instead, seated at the edge of the bed, was Leija Kladuša, known as ‘Madame Arabie’. Majida’s brain instantly conjured up something that was not very godly nor polite at seeing the striking brunette beauty holding her forehead on Homa’s bed, her face a bit pale, her eyes half-shut with clear exhaustion. She did have all her clothes–

“Kladuša,” Majida said, stepping through the door and closing it. “What happened?”

Leija snapped her head to the door and fixed a contemptuous glare on Majida.

“How did you get in?” She said. Not taking the time to correct the name Majida used.

“I have my ways. Listen, I don’t want to start anything. I was just looking for Homa.”

“Homa?”

Eyes drawn wide and startled, Leija suddenly stood from the bed.

She looked around the room. Her eyes settled on the cooking pot in the back.

It was the only thing in the room which wasn’t stock furniture included in every unit.

The way her eyes lingered on it, she may have realized whose room she was in.

“Where is she?” Leija asked suddenly. Her eyes were puffy– her makeup had run.

Had she been in here crying this whole time?

“I don’t know. I thought she would be here, but I found you instead.” Majida said coolly.

“What do you want with her? She– She was taking care of me. I was ill.” Leija said.

Majida could tell that wasn’t quite the whole story. But she did not press Leija further.

“Kladuša, have you been asleep this whole time? The station’s in crisis right now.”

“What are you talking about?”

In the room itself, the curfew notice was just displayed on a wall in a relatively small size.

To demonstrate the gravity of the situation, Majida opened the door back up.

Out in the hallway, the crowd, the intermittent lights, the larger curfew notices on the walls.

Leija stared in mute disbelief. She blinked her eyes hard.

“What happened to cause this? What was the prior warning?” She asked.

Majida felt insane just stating the proper facts. There was no way to sugarcoat it.

“Core Separation.”

“I’m asking seriously!” Leija said. “Majida, I’m starting to get pissed with you.”

“Get pissed all you want. It’s a Core Separation, Leija. There was even a blackout.”

“That’s impossible.”

Leija immediately sat back down on the bed, staring down at the floor.

She ran her fingers through her hair, coming to settle over her ears, bending them slightly.

“That’s impossible. How could it be? This– this can’t happen.”

“You can ask anyone in the hall. We all saw the warning.”

“This can’t be happening! There must be a false alarm, it must be a mistake!” Leija shouted.

When her agitated cries met Majida’s unchanging expression, however, her resolve started to waver. She looked down at the floor again, lips trembling, her feet shifting on the metal, hands clutched together.

“Far be it from me to tell you how to run things, but it strikes me that the Shimii here don’t so much have leadership as a bunch of community figures, so as one of them, maybe you should say something about this? Make a statement from the station control room to calm people’s spirits. Whether or not it’s real, the residents of Tower Eight are all in the dark, and you’re the boss, right?”

Majida offered that suggestion with a mind to leave the room immediately, but–

–Leija’s distraught expression caught her attention. She started to nurse new anxieties.

“Kladuša– I would be willing to help you, if it will keep our ummah safe. I can escort you.” Majida said.

No response. Leija was still staring at the floor with a hand over her forehead.

“Kladuša!”

No response.

“Something is going on. Tell me what it is. You can’t just sit there doing nothing!”

Even if she was just shellshocked from the Core Separation, she was the big tough mafia boss in charge of this place, wasn’t she? Majida had never thought of her as being this fragile and easy to shake. Most people probably didn’t understand exactly what a Core Separation meant, but for people who were in charge of communities and made decisions for stations, it was standard to know. So Leija must have understood the gravity of the situation. Majida approached and touched her shoulder.

“Wake up already! Every second we waste could be the one where a panic starts!”

“Majida, I don’t have access to the station control room!” Leija said suddenly.

“What? How? You’re the boss around here, aren’t you?” Majida asked.

“Tower Eight is administered remotely.” Leija said. “The Imbrians don’t trust us with it.”

Majida was briefly speechless.

A Core Separation was an unthinkable event. But something more mundane, like a broken power converter or distributor, would require flipping around which modules were receiving electricity, to prevent life-saving systems from having to fight with skybox simulation or empty docks or non-emergency network traffic. This was something that even the Shimii in Khaybar Mountain could do with their hacked together homebrew systems, it was standard to support living in tightly controlled environments. Majida had assumed that the Shimii in Tower Eight had control of the tower’s physical administration through a control room– but if it was all being done remotely–

“Kladuša, don’t tell me– it’s just an automatic system, isn’t it?” Majida asked.

Leija’s hands covered her eyes and she grit her teeth. Her frustration confirmed the truth.

Of course– they couldn’t even spare a single fucking Imbrian technician to actively monitor it.

Then– that meant–

In the event of a Core Separation, their backup power was not being actively optimized.

“Allah protect us all– Everyone’s going to fucking choke or flood to death in here!”

Majida bolted out of the room, leaving the despondent, helpless Leija behind her.

Out in the hall, she saw her own door open and Raaya peeking out of it.

“Majida?”

Raaya sidestepped just in time to avoid Majida charging through the door.

She knelt in front of the bed and withdrew a steel case from under it.

Inside were four pieces of Katarran power armor. Legs, and gauntlets. No battery pack, no chestplate.

Majida had the physical strength to wear them without power. She started to clap them on.

Realizing what she was doing, Raaya withdrew an additional case from the closet.

She presented Majida with a double-sided composite personal armor, and silently helped her to put on the pieces, snapping them closed over Majida’s chest and back. It was a tight fit over Majida’s breasts, as the suit was not intended for her, but she could withstand the discomfort. She did not possess a chestplate of Katarran armor, but the arms and legs pieces would help in a fight, and security armor like the type she fitted over her chest was enough to prevent a lethal wound from small arms fire.

Finally, she donned her white-gray cloak over it– a special keepsake from Raaya’s father.

“Majida.”

After helping her suit up, Raaya stood off to Majida’s side with a gentle smile.

“I have to get everyone out of here. It’s not safe.” Majida said. “That means you too.”

“I know. I wasn’t going to complain. I married a hero, and I know I did.” Raaya said.

Majida felt relieved by those words, despite the awful situation.

Her heart resounded with a million thanks to the most exalted, who brought her this woman.

“I will follow along with the folks and mind my own safety.” Raaya said.

From the case that she handed Majida her body armor, she withdrew a pistol.

Concealing it in a jacket she then wore over one of her sundresses.

“Okay.”

Majida bent down just a little to Raaya’s eye level and kissed her.

She put her forehead to the shorter woman’s, and then they touched noses affectionately.

“If you encounter any danger, call out to me with your mind. Okay?”

“Of course. But don’t be worrying about me all the time. Do what you have to do.”

“With Allah’s guidance and vigilance.” Majida gently squeezed Raaya’s shoulders.

Her heart was filled with so much for love for this woman, she nearly wept.

To think, she had put her in this danger.

But none of the Shimii in this tower would be able to escape it without Majida’s intervention.

Those Imbrian checkpoints had to be forced open.

From the same place Raaya had drawn her pistol, Majida withdrew a Union diamond blade.

“Let’s hope those Katarrans had a decent supplier.”

They had made good couriers, running to Khaybar and back. But now she needed their gear to work.

She briefly revved the chainsaw motor and found it good.

Using a magnetic strip attached to her armor, Majida stowed the weapon under her cloak, along with a pistol similar to Raaya’s. Armored, armed, and with her inner fire burning in her chest, Majida set out, giving Raaya one final authoritative glance as if to confirm her intentions.

Raaya smiled back and just as silently bid her farewell for now.

As soon as Majida stepped out of the door to her room she found Leija right in front of her.

Leija paused for a moment, staring at Majida with eyes drawn shock-wide.

Then, she clapped her hands together, shut her eyes and pleaded.

“Majida, please– please bring Homa back safe. She’s innocent of all our quarrels. Please.”

Majida could have berated Leija in so many different ways in that moment.

She didn’t even care that much about the drug smuggling or the extortionism. It was petty to her.

As for her racism– she would have her judgment for hating Mahdists in the afterlife.

No– what Majida hated about Leija was that she took everything she built for herself.

She even failed to share it with her kin Homa, and now she was all distraught and worried.

Majida had dealt with all kinds of scum. She had to, because she and her people were barred from leading ordinary lives in the Imbrium. There were gangs, mercs, extortionists, pushers, in every corner of the Empire, playing dirty to survive. Compared to Leija, some of them at least took care of their own, just like Majida tried to do. Those were the kind of low-lives that she could respect. Leija was greedy and self-centered. Her silver tongue and deadly charisma enriched only herself. But– perhaps this day could constitute a new leaf for Leija, and maybe a better life for Homa. It wasn’t for Majida to judge. Majida reserved her true hatred for killers. She couldn’t chase after every money-grubbing crook on Aer.

For all her faults, Leija had yet to commit slaughter or engage in massacre with her influence. She was not starving the people of Tower Eight and at least in terms of economics she was not discriminating against Mahdists. When put up in a line beside other warmongers, extremists and nationalists, she was a harmless bitch to someone like Majida. Despicable, a low-life, but harmless– unworthy of her flames.

And– it was difficult for Majida to hate those distraught eyes.

Eyes like those of a mother.

She reminded Majida too much of another older woman with sad, tired eyes.

So, for all the things Majida could have said and done, her only response was–

“I’ll do what I can.”

Leija nodded her head. Perhaps she understood her pathetic position as well as Majida did.

“Thank you.” She was nearly in tears again.

Majida averted her eyes.

There was so much pain and evil in the world and she could never fight all of it.

But she knew that– which is why she fought for the Shimii.

For her Shimii, for Jabal Khaybar, her kin.

But now–

She couldn’t leave Tower Eight’s Shimii behind. Not if there was something she could do for them.

And she couldn’t leave Homa either.

Homa was just like their people as a whole. Troubled, hurt, lost, and innocent.

She had suffered so much and didn’t deserve to suffer further.

“I have to do something.”

Majida made her way through the hall, past all of the Shimii that had come out of adjacent rooms. Technically it had to be one room to one person, but there were couples and mothers with children on this hall, older men and women, young workers sharing rooms in their two’s and three’s, and so a sizeable crowd was forming end to end in the hall. Despite the intention of the station’s design, this particular hall was affordable, so all of the people without good jobs or with families that had nowhere else to go were crowded into these lower tiers, packed like sardines to enrich the Imbrian landlords.

When she rounded the corner, Majida had to excuse herself dozens of times.

As she struggled past the people to the elevator.

“Hey, no cutting!” cried some of the folks as she elbowed past.

There were all kinds of eyes on her as she finally shoved her way to the elevator.

A group of younger men stood in front of it, occupied between the control panel and keeping others from usurping their place in front of the crowd. They stared jealously at Majida when she approached, trying to look tough but clearly quivering in their shoes. Her cloak was not long enough to cover her entire body and they could see the segmented plate on her lower legs, and on her arms when she moved them. Katarran body armor had a reputation– anyone with any kind of street smarts knew about it.

Universally it was the mark of a real badass. Though that was not Majida’s true intention.

Around the backs, shoulders and heads of the men congregated tell-tale colors of aether.

Dark greens and reds, verging on black at the edges. Anger, anxiety, fear of death.

Majida could read them plain as day. Their emotions practically leaked from them.

“I don’t care what you’re up to. Is the elevator working or no?” She said.

She did not need to employ her powers to get this lot to obey. Her authoritative voice was enough.

“Panel’s out.” One of the boys said. His friends looked at him brusquely for answering.

When Majida approached, they crowded around her but did not impede her way.

She stood in front of the blank touchscreen controls beside the elevator door.

Placing a hand on the unresponsive touchscreen she tried to feel the energy inside it.

Majida was much less a fool or a brute than her enemies and detractors gave her credit for; but she wasn’t too handy with electronic repairs. However, her powers and a bit of logical deduction could substitute in some cases for real engineering skill. She couldn’t control electric charges the way that she could spontaneously create fire out of nothing (at least not yet). But she was able to feel the heat and energy like a heartbeat within machines, tracing the current in her mind back through the wires that carried them to their power sources. She realized in a moment that it was not the elevator’s power which was out, but this specific panel had broken, and it was the only obvious way to interact with the elevator. She lifted her hand from the touchscreen and placed it on the elevator door itself.

“What are you doing, sis?” Asked one of the young Shimii men near her.

“Shut up.”

Her voice was infused with just a bit of otherworldly menace. Not intended; her emotions had flared.

Whenever she used one kind of psionic power, she always risked her aura spilling out.

Raw emotional energy that altered her tone, altered her presence.

She could feel his own aura quiver at her response, and he was instantly cowed to silence.

Tracing the power from the door itself, she walked a few paces to an adjacent wall.

With a flick of her wrist, a tile of OLED material fell out of the wall as she pulled on it.

Revealing behind it a manual control for the elevator. Levers and buttons.

“Someone will have to operate this!” Majida said. She pulled a lever and the door opened.

She looked at the young men in front of her and singled one out.

“You. Operate the elevator. We’re letting the women and children up first.”

“Up? Up– where?”

Did he not think things through any further than ‘I want to be on the elevator first’?

Majida turned to face the crowded hall behind her and called out instructions.

“We’ve got a working elevator! Everyone stay organized and wait for your turn. I promise I’ll make sure everyone can get up and out of here. It’s not safe here and we need to get everyone into the Kreuzung Core station. Forget the curfew notice on the walls! The Imbrians don’t care what happens to you! We need to get out of here! So line up, let the women and children first!”

Everyone stared at her. There were incredulous looks everywhere.

No one moved. An entire crowd of resentful staring people that she had just elbowed past.

She was so used to Khaybar, where everyone listened to her when she spoke.

Awkward silence and frightened gazes. Of course, nobody knew her or trusted her. Maybe they knew of Majida al-Khaybari, distantly. But not this silver-haired woman with the strange ear that was yelling in the hall while everyone was scared and worried and being told to stay indoors. None of them knew the potential danger they were in. It was all flashing lights and hushed voices in the halls.

Perhaps she could influence them, but Majida hadn’t really mastered how to do so with any amount of tact. She knew how to instill fear or draw out anger via her psionic powers; but she did not want to act like she was press ganging a bunch of kittens and moms! She would have to try to appeal to them on rationality alone. She would have to tell them what was happening so they understood.

She would have to pray to the Almighty and All-merciful that they wouldn’t panic.

“I need everyone’s attention! There’s something you need to–”

“Listen to her and get moving! What are you waiting for? I have somewhere to be!”

From the very back of the crowd a voice carried through the halls.

In an instant, the crowd parted to allow through Leija Kladuša– Madame Arabie.

Her makeup was done again, and her hair was brushed and orderly.

Following closely behind her was Raaya– Majida could not thank her enough.

“Form a line! Women and children first!” Arabie said. “Forget the curfew!”

Raaya stood beside the elevator with a hand on the operating lever.

She winked at Majida. Majida smiled with all of her heart. That woman was God-sent!

Acquiescing to Madame Arabie’s repeat of Majida’s demands, the crowd in the hall began organizing themselves, letting women with children walk forward. As they held their kittens close they waved gently at Majida, several expressions of gratitude, and a mild mixture of confusion. Many were veiled with hijab except for the front of their faces. Majida always felt a bit inadequate in the face of very pious mothers who observed all the traditions, when she was such a hellion who barely knew Fusha and was so far behind on studying the teachings and prayers– so she averted her gaze awkwardly.

“You look so handsome when you’ve got that flustered teenager look on your face.” Raaya said, teasing Majida. “I’ll handle the elevator. You’re the first one up, aren’t you? Get on board.”

“I’m taking a different route. Thank you from the bottom of my heart, Raaya.”

Majida bid farewell once more and glanced at another panel, lower on the wall.

It had a passage, which she had to crawl on all fours to get through. A maintenance tunnel.

She pulled on it, standing in front of it so no one could see it just fall off by itself.

Then she crawled inside. Through a dark vent, as tight as the shower in her room.

For light, she produced a tiny, flickering flame that danced between her fingers.

This much exertion of her power was nothing to her. The fire didn’t even need oxygen.

It burned only off her fiery, passionate aura.

On the other side, when she could finally stand, she found herself surrounded by switches, junction boxes, pipes, and meters, packed over every wall with only a 2 by 1 meter space for a human being to occupy and work in. She waved her hand slowly in front of herself so that the flame could illuminate each wall in turn. In front of her, she found what she really desired. A tight stairwell, made up of individual rungs that attached to the wall, cables routed around and through each. It was the way up.

Raising her hand and the little fire dancing between her fingers so she could see overhead.

Impossible to tell how far up it went. Her destination was several hundred meters up.

“I might be able to do it. It’ll take me forever to climb. I just need it to go all the way up.”

If there were no obstructions, then perhaps–

“With Spatial Control, could I haul myself up there?”

She had never moved anything as heavy as herself, much less moved it that far away.

There was no time to hesitate further. There would be worse difficulties ahead.

Majida put a hand over her chest and shut her eyes, concentrating deeply. Even just thinking about using Spatial Control sent a discomfort like the cold touch of a razor over her brain. It was difficult, taxing.

Shimii knew psionics as Sihr, a forbidden art attributed to illusionists leading their kin astray. But the esoterics of the Mahdist faith were interested in its characteristics and thereby more tolerant of it as an observable phenomenon of the world. Majida herself knew factually that Sihr was characterized extremely differently by the Old Engineers, by people like her mentor Norn. Because it had helped her protect her people, because it was part of her legacy– because of who her “father” was. Despite the prohibitions and taboos, despite her own pretense at Piety, Majida relied on Sihr and would need it. She knew that Sihr, as psionics, was a power of the mind that affected the world through Aether like food cooked in oil.

Aether reacted to emotion, and to the state of mind of the observer and the observed world. Aether passed on this reaction into the physical world, making the effects observable, real. Material consequence happened in Aether’s wake.  Majida concentrated herself on the task ahead, on the feat she intended to perform. Trying to pull herself from the material and make herself weightless, movable, seeking oxygen as flame did to ignite the way forward. In such a state of mind, prayer came to her. Not just because she associated concentration and power of the mind with the ascetic preaching of the Mahdists themselves–

–but because she wanted to associate the hated Sihr with God’s mercy for her personally.

“Allah is all that I require, excellent is his protection.” She murmured. “Greatest blessings unto your Prophet who is most worthy. Now that my affairs are difficult, Open the ways I could not see. Open the ways out of my difficulties that I could never imagine, most merciful of the merciful.”

Of all the many sayings, quotations, prayers, declarations, of the Shimii scripture, this one always stuck with Majida the most. Even her wayward mind could not escape rapturous attention at these words when the Mawla or Raaya recited them in the past. “Open the ways I could never imagine.” Allah was the opener of ways, the source of truths, and Majida wanted to believe that she was not born an evil witch, progeny of a tyrant with cursed powers, that had to be scorned, locked up in shadows–

–but someone who could enter a new form of supplication,

and see a new form of God’s majesty, a new opening of His ways.

Spatial Control!

Majida al-Khaybari was the Apostle of Fire.

And the Apostle of Fire could control not only things burning and violent, but the distances between persons and objects, like combustion sucking in oxygen or a detonation pushing out the world with its shockwave. Igniting the path between herself and her destination with the invisible flame of her desire, claiming the air like wildfire, Majida vanished out of the bottom of the steps in the maintenance tunnel to reappear at the landing at the very top of those steps, in a single and sudden instant.

“Alhamdulillah–”

She bent forward at the top of the steps, involuntarily dry heaving onto the metal floor.

Choking out blessed words while clutching her head, which felt like it had split open.

Her skull wracked with spasms of pain so powerful they felt like clubs striking her.

Teeth grit, fists clutched, forcing herself to a shaking stand. Eyes tearing up, nose bloody.

Step by tenuous step, each centimeter struggled for against the agony of her body.

Murmuring to herself whenever her lungs filled–

Give me guile against him who schemes against me,

 power over him who oppresses me,

 refutation of him who reviles me,

 And safety from him who threatens me.

Reciting prayer as she inched her way to the door she could see ahead.

Out of the dark maintenance tunnel, and, practically throwing herself through the threshold.

She appeared under the glass and steel roof of the top of Tower Eight.

Beneath the overwhelming darkness of the Imbrium ocean. Framed beneath the girders and the infinite sky of crushing saltwater. In her hands and in her heart, a pyre’s light burned brightly. Whether or not people hated her, she knew– God loved her. She believed it with all of her heart, that she was put on Aer with this ability to fight for her people. And she was growing ever stronger even now.

Her pain fading, she took stock in her surroundings. She had come out near one of the elevator banks. There was a gathering of people, maybe a few dozen, who had made it up the tower to the gates. Nobody she recognized from the hall below. The elevator Raaya took command of must’ve still been making its way up or down. Majida did not know from which elevator bank it’d come.

In front of the assembled Shimii, barring the way to the tram tracks into Kreuzung Core, stood the guards, five of them. Shut behind their gate and in their booth and waving their guns in front of themselves whenever anyone tried to come close to the chain link fence. Their eyes were wild with panic and anger, they were sweaty and clearly losing their wits. As Majida entered the crowd as surreptitiously as she could, an older woman walked forward to the gate, her tail curled in fear, her hands raised.

“I just want to talk sir.” She said, voice trembling. “We don’t understand–”

In front of her the guard raised his assault rifle to his shoulder.

“Stand back! What part of shelter in place don’t you understand, you fucking animals?”

“Sir– please, I apologize, but you have to understand how confusing this all is–”

“The only thing to understand is all of you fucking go back to your homes or I’ll shoot!”

“We just want some clarification! What is happening? Is it true that the reactor core–?”

Overwhelmingly loud, the rifle’s report rang through the crowd.

Everyone stepped back, gasped, cried, leaving the woman who had stepped forward.

Beside her, the round had struck the floor and dented the fake clay tile set over the metal.

Spared bodily harm, but with all of the guards sighting her, the woman dared not move.

Majida’s fist opened and closed at her side. Her toes curled in her metal boots.

Nobody in this crowd posed a threat to these men.

These were old folks, women with kids, young men. There were no soldiers here.

Except her.

She realized, however–

–that there was a woman at her side, with a baby. Could Majida splatter these men here?

No– not in front of innocent eyes.

“It’s your lucky day, Imbrian scum.”

Spatial Control.

It transpired in the blink of an eye.

Give me power over him who oppresses me.

Spatial Control was a form of psionics, and Majida had discovered it could be resisted by a strong will.

However, there was no hope for the weak minds of these panic-stricken, ignorant Imbrians.

In an instant, the men inside the booth had their bodies moved into each other.

Inside the booth, the man who could not move where Spatial Control forced him to, instead crashed suddenly into the glass and fell back onto his chair, his gun thrown wildly from his grasp and rattling against the walls before coming to land upon him. Outside the booth, the three men with guns and their officer collided with each other, pushed back as if hurled bodily off their feet, while their guns were pulled the opposite direction, coming to lay discarded on the ground. Two men struck each other perfectly in the foreheads and fell concussed, the man who had been threatening the most tripped over his feet and knocked the officer in charge down with him. In the tangle, Majida charged the fence.

Running out of the crowd and in front of them, she seized the gate, and with all her strength, tore it from its automatic hinges on the opposing wall of the tram bridge, knocking it down over the guards. The crowd stood speechless as the way forward was completely torn open for them in a surreal instant.

“Don’t question God’s blessings! We need to flee here! Come on!”

Majida called to the crowd. Tentatively, the older people and the children walked forward.

Meanwhile, a group of young men and women rushed out and reached for the guard’s guns and pulled them out from under the fallen gate, coming into possession of them. “Good instincts!” Majida praised, and she helped them and the crowd to fully subdue the guards, pulling them from under the gate, stripping them of their IDs and keys and weapons, and cuffing them all together, crammed inside the booth with the door locked where they would not disturb anyone further. More people began to arrive via the elevators, and with Majida’s direction, lined up respectfully on the platform.

“Ma’am, how will we get into Kreuzung?” asked some of the younger people.

Majida put her hand on the security booth, and on the tram platform, concentrating.

She discovered a current running between them, running out onto the track.

Over to a hidden spot off to the side of the bulkhead leading into the bridge.

There was always some kind of hidden emergency panel that had a higher level access.

These trams were “overseen” by people, but they were “operated” mechanically. If the computer told the tram to disobey the tram car personnel then the computer would always win, because the computer was assumed to be under the command of the boss. And she just happened to have an officer’s ID card that could send override commands in times like these. None of that was a problem now.

“I’ll take care of it! All of you just relax and line up. Women, children, and old folks first.”

From within the crowd around Majida, the woman who had been standing in front of the guards stepped forward suddenly. She was shaken, and there were tears in her eyes, streaming down the light wrinkles on her face. She offered her hands for Majida to hold, and Majida accepted and held them softly.

“Child– what is your name? I will pray for you every day.” The older woman said.   

After some thought, Majida smiled gently. “Madiha. Madiha al-Nakar.” She said.


“Damn it! Damn it!”

Homa Baumann smashed her fist into the unresponsive elevator’s touchscreen panel.

Water had risen to her knees in the dim slowly flooding Old Iron module now lit only by the red flashing warnings for the Core Separation. She accomplished nothing but hurting her hand. The closed doors in front of her were still shut. Without the panel it was impossible to tell whether there was any movement in the elevator because the panel was the only way to see the elevator’s position.

She put her head up to the double doors, banging her fist again and again.

Think, think.

This time it was her own mind speaking– not the other voice.

“Don’t think about stupid shit now. Come on. Focus.”

There had to be a different way to reach the higher levels. Homa had crawled all over B.S.W.’s module and there were maintenance tunnels, physical ladders between different levels. There had to ways to access the station’s guts so if a junction box or switchboard or a control computer or some other artery of the station’s exceedingly complex organs failed, a person could physically reach in and fix it. She had to look around for a way into the station interstice– the space between modules and even between blocks, inaccessible to the public but absolutely necessary to keep the station running smoothly.

But Old Iron was flooded and dark, and Homa did not have proper tools on her.

From the pocket of her jumpsuit she withdrew the vibrodagger she took off Imani.

On one side of the blade she flicked a little safety lever, and on the other, a switch.

Homa saw a tiny, dim indigo glow, heard the humming of the blade, and felt the vibrations from the oscillator spreading through the flesh of her palm and stirring the bones and sinews in her hands. Like her Volker’s vibromachete, this weapon, once engaged, possessed cutting power beyond what should have been possible for its size. It could not cut through this wall whatsoever, it was just too small and Homa was just too weak for such a monumental task. But perhaps she could cut into a vent, or pry open a panel.

If she could find a place to gain access– without electrocuting herself.

“There’s no other way. I have to get out of here.”

She had to stop Kitty McRoosevelt. She didn’t know how, but she needed to.

For the events of this day, Homa could only forgive herself if she did everything she could to stop it.

Whether to stop Kitty, to subdue her, to– to kill her– she had to do something.

(Kill Kitty? Can I possibly– would I actually– but man, taking a person’s life is no joke–)

Her own doubts reverberated across the space of her mind, but she had to silence them.

Because she felt complicit in this tragedy. She couldn’t just let it happen!

“I don’t have to kill her. I just– I’ll just make her stop! She has to be able to stop this.”

Homa started to look around the elevator. Feeling with her free hands the lines between the panels, following them lower on the wall, under the water, to see if she touched anything different. From her experience at B.S.W., panels that could come off had a slightly wider seam around the edges where they caught the wall, whereas the seams on solid panels were uniform throughout.

She knelt down in the water and begrudgingly put her head to it.

Holding her breath so water wouldn’t get into her nose, crawling along the floor.

It was just barely possible to make out the geometry of the wall with the red warning lights.

Come on, come on

That Way.

Homa raised her head.

She thought she heard a voice–

and saw a glint

a curling stream of color like the vapor off a pipe

shimmering in the dark like a sparkling dust

leading her

to the wall

“What– it’s–”

Homa pressed her hands along the wall where she had seen the colors.

She felt the seam, her fingers able to fit between the panels.

Scrambling to her knees, she put her vibroknife between the seam and pushed. It did not take much for the panel to separate, bubbles rising out as the water flooding slowly into Old Iron pushed its way down the maintenance tunnel entrance with more vigor than before. It did almost nothing to the level of the water, of course, but the vent became flooded. Homa looked down at the gap in front of her feet.

To make it to the other side, she would have to crawl on her belly through the flooded tunnel.

How far in would she have to go to breathe again? Could she tell? Could she even see?

In the adrenaline of the moment she forgot about the voice and colors–

“Damn it, there’s no time!”

First making sure any sensitive gear in her jumpsuit was in one of her handy waterproof sealable pockets, Homa hold her breath, crawled on all fours and started to drag herself through the tunnel. Elbow to elbow, pushing herself as much as she could with her knees, mouth shut, head starting to pound.

Her chest quickly began to hurt. Had her breasts been any larger she wouldn’t have fit.

Only the glowing oscillator of the vibrodagger in her hand provided dim illumination.

Ahead of her she only saw pitch dark, around her only four metal walls.

She was packed in, a bobtailed sardine in saltwater.

Crawling forward with growing desperation, every second closer from having a held breath to drowning, to dying. Her eyes clouded from the harsh seawater that had flooded in and in which she was suspended. How long could she hold her breath? How long had she been holding it? She felt her panic building across her entire cold, soaked body, shivering with every second of struggle.

Elbows forward, pull, elbows forward–

Nothing ahead but implacable darkness–

Feeling acutely the barriers in which her body was trapped–

Unable to stretch her arms out any farther wide, unable to spread her legs–

Impossible to stand–

Her vision swam, she could hardly hold her mouth closed through the pain in her head.

Everything was turning even darker than it had been, even her vibrodagger darkening.

Was she going to die here?

Lost forever in this horrible place where no one would find her?

She struggled with the last of her strength, all of her breath long since spent, desperate–

And suddenly found herself in open, rushing water–

Scrambling blindly, kicking her legs and clawing the water, every sinew in her body feeling like it would burst, her chest feeling like it would cave inward. Heedless of the surroundings, swept in an animalistic mania of pure survival instincts, flailing any kind of movement that would propel her further up. Breaching a surface, sucking in air desperately as soon as there was any breath to claim. Water was slowly rising, and she had to fight to stay up. Painful breaths wracked lungs feeling as if calcified by disuse, feeding into a brain and skin that was at once cold and burning. Had she any spare strength she would have screamed.

“What the fuck? Hey– who is down there? What the fuck are you doing?”

A flashlight shone over Homa’s eyes, briefly blinding her as she struggled for breath.

She was in a much larger space than before, with water much deeper, walls wider and taller.

On a platform outstretched from the wall, a dozen meters up and away from her, there was a man in a wetsuit and protective goggles, lit up by an OLED panel. Beside him there was a toolkit, Homa had seen the kind before, it had wire-testing prods and micro-soldering irons, it was equipment for fixing electronics. He was situated in front of an open section of the wall, in front of shadowy impressions of thick cabling and exposed electrical and computer equipment. He sounded irate.

“It’s flooding here! You’re not supposed to be here. You need to get the fuck out, Shimii.”

Homa shut her eyes hard, still gasping for breath.

Why was every Imbrian so belligerent? She couldn’t believe her rotten luck.

“Hey, are you listening? I’m not kidding, it’s dangerous, and we’re on alert, and there’s sensitive shit here! What the hell is your problem? I’ll call the K.P.S.D and tell them you’re rooting around here, you’ll never leave Tower Eight again!” That man shouted at a higher intensity with every word he said. “Are you fucking deaf? Get out of here or I’ll get you out! Can you understand Imbrian? Shimii?”

Homa tried making any kind of gesture with her head, shaking it, nodding, anything.

She started to paddle away, trying to make it to a platform or a foothold.

In one of her pockets Imani’s gun felt suddenly heavier than ever, more pronounced.

But Homa didn’t want anything to escalate to violence! She just wanted to get out of here!

“Alright, I’ve fucking had it. I’m not taking any chances you bitch.”

On the platform the man withdrew and pointed something at her.

It was bright orange with a yellow barrel, maybe a stun gun or a tranquilizer?

She hoped it wasn’t a lethal weapon. She backed up against the wall, trying to speak.

All that came out was a choked mumbling, “Please– I’m lost– I’m sorry–”

“Now you understand Imbrian huh?” mocked the man, his voice sounding desperate.

He took aim at her– he was really going to shoot– Homa froze in a moment of panic–

All that issued from the man was a wet squelching noise.

Stock still on his platform, his fingers shook and went limp and dropped his gun.

His torch rolled into the water, sent flying by a spasm of his legs as he went down to his knees. As the light spun around the room Homa briefly saw a shadow of something cast upon the wall, something long and substantial that she could not otherwise see. As the man began to audibly gag and gurgle and bleed Homa had the wherewithal to rush to the torch fallen into the rising pool and take it and point it at the platform. Where she saw again the shadow, the shadow of something great and horrific.

Not only the great long gelatinous thing trailing all kinds of spikes,

but its massive body that

stretched through the water blue and orange and red like a calcic jelly spinal cord

vague dim siphonophoric thing with jets and bulbs and prongs spiraling

through the water like a sigil of muscles and meat

leviathan–

Tristitia hates the noisy hominin. Tristitia wants the noisy hominin to quiet.

In the next instant the spines which had punctured the man’s back pierced through him.

Homa was spared the gorey detail by the darkness of the room.

But she heard his blood, and maybe more, spill into the water below him.

She was frozen in place, clutching the torch and slowly and impotently paddling back.

Leviathan– how did a Leviathan get into the station interstice?!

Had it navigated the flooded Old Iron somehow?

Was the Core Separation causing so many problems that the station was breached?

Her heart pounded, her lungs couldn’t breath fast enough.

She did not feel cold because her flesh felt dissociated from her mind and presence.

It had come from the direction opposite Homa. It was massive, amorphous.

Homa had learned about siphonophores in school, and it was the closest thing she could compare it to without an imaging computer to tell her the class associated with this monster. One enormous string-like cord the thickness of a human torso but with seemingly all the strength and muscle of some beastly tail or backbone, capable of lifting a man off his feet. Hundreds of bulbous objects connected to this central nerve, dimly bioluminescent, some appeared like biojets, many others like dagger-like vibrating spines, others like pulsating organs, and near the section that had skewered the man there were some that looked like wings, and Homa got a sense there was even more underwater. She imagined the beast was many many times the size she could see, coiled casually throughout the depths of this place.

Killing that man had been like a giant flicking its finger nonchalantly at a fly.

There was no thought of even trying to shoot it.

This would have been a terrifying opponent for a Diver or a ship.

For Homa, it was a thing out of nightmares that she had no hope of harming.

She backed slowly away from it, looking around the room for a potential exit.

Behind her, she saw rungs, rungs of a ladder that could take her up.

If she could climb out of the water, could this thing even follow under its own power?

Its body did not look like it could go very far out of the water.

Ragged breathing, her veins vibrating beneath her skin, Homa slowly, slowly backed up.

Cat-Hominin, Tristitia sees you. Cat-Hominin, are you a heretic?

Homa thought she heard something in her mind, clearly she was losing her grip–

Then she felt a shiver down her spine that told her instantly to stop moving.

Around her legs she felt the water stir like something enormous had rushed past her.

Curling around behind her back, around her side, and finally emerging in front of her.

Hundreds of sheets of veiny dimly glowing red and blue velvety flesh suspended close.

Like a flower of fleshy angel’s wings, fluttering into themselves before her eyes.

Crowned by a floating circle of blood or gore that somehow hovered in place.

And attached to that same strand-like body that stretched infinitely into the water below.

Homa wanted to see the thing before her as a face or a head, but it was faceless, headless.

She only saw herself reflected in the multitude of opaque surfaces.

Hanging, dripping, the flesh undulating as if it was performing some kind of action.

Homa’s mind wanted to process it as “sniffing” her, as a show of “curiosity” or even, perhaps, speech.

But she knew it was insane to think so.

Cat-Hominin, what is a heretic?–

Her mind and most of her body paralyzed with fear–

Homa’s hands crawled over her chest and grabbed hold of her necklace.

It felt like it had retained some of its warmth, a tiny star clutched against her breast.

Oh! Cat-Hominin is loved.

In the middle of the mass of wing-like folds, there was something directly beneath the halo.

Briefly, the wings spread enough for Homa to see it, or to think she had seen it.

Something that couldn’t be– Like a central, fleshy pearl containing–

An inquisitive face as if belonging to a girl, dark-haired, green eyed, floating inside–

Cat-Hominin is loved. Tristitia will respect this– but only this once.

Next time, you’ll despair, Cat-Hominin.

Its horrific sliding and flapping noises– Homa’s head was trying to turn it into words.

That had to be it– there was no other sane explanation–

Suddenly, the siphonophore leviathan reversed the curling of its cord from around Homa.

That winged meat thing it had shown her shut like a flower turning back into a bud.

Slithering back into the water from the direction it had come.

Homa did not miss the opportunity. She turned tail and rushed for the rungs of the ladder.

Climbing like her life depended on it, taking each rung like her hands had clawed at the water when she was drowning, moving so fast that she barely took in breaths between hand-holds. Weeping, her lips quivering, her whole body shaking, until she felt like she had climbed a hundred meters and stopped, putting her head up against the next rung on the ladder and sobbing and screaming.

For a moment, everything felt hopeless.

All of the weight of the physical pain and terror she had felt that day.

Kitty’s wounds on her– hunger and exhaustion– leaving Imani behind–

How? How could she climb even one more step on this ladder?

And how many more steps would she have to climb after that?

You Are Courageous.

She heard the little gentle voice in her head again.

That voice which she began to associate with the warmth in her chest.

With the necklace that had become her good luck charm.

“Thank you.”

Homa whimpered. She was going insane. She really was going insane.

But–

Everything she was doing was insane.

Everything that was happening was insane.

Nothing could be the same again after this, no matter what happened.

Not Homa herself, not Kreuzung, and maybe, not even the Shimii of Tower Eight.

“I have to stop Kitty.” Homa told herself. “I can’t let more people die senselessly.”

That Leviathan was not just going to kill irate Imbrian guards accosting her.

And that Leviathan was not going to be the end of the horrors unleashed this day.

Homa had to fight, she had to stop this whole nightmare from growing worse.

That determination was the only thing keeping her holding on to that ladder.

Keeping her from the infinite abyss of water below. As insane as that thought was.

She reached a shaking hand up to the next handhold. She still could not see the top.

But she climbed with all of her might regardless. She could not let herself stop.

Step by step, as long as it took, giving everything she had left.


Two trams to Tower Eight had been reported “hijacked” and “commandeered” by the tower’s Shimii in a brazen show of civil disobedience of the Kreuzung curfew. Responsibility for capturing the ringleaders and breaking up the hijackings fell onto a small squadron of K.P.S.D, the Kreuzung Public Security Department. Six men with assault rifles waited with bated breath on the platform. They had no way to stop the trams, physically, so they were waiting to threaten whoever stepped out.

The Volkisch troops had an acrimonious relationship to the K.P.S.D, who were still largely under the command of the liberal government of Kreuzung. The Volkisch would not assist them closely.

They had more important places to protect, such as the manses and wealthier districts.

The bulkhead began to rise into the Kreuzung Core’s end of the Shimii tower’s tram bridge. As the headlights of the tram shone into the gloomy tunnel, the men stationed there nearly jumped. They raised their assault rifles and began scanning the windows of the incoming trams desperately. They stood, for a few minutes, looking through the irons of their rifles, until the doors opened.

They remained standing for only a few seconds after that.

Spatial Control.

Majida appeared between the men and swung her diamond blade like a studded club.

Had she engaged the motor there would have been blood and skin flying and gore spilling.

But there were too many decent people watching– and it was not necessary.

With Majida’s God-given strength, she beat each man to the ground in a flurry of attacks.

Swinging at knees, shoulders, flanks and arms under the intermittent lights of the platform.

There was no retaliation. Every blow broke a bone on the unarmored, flatfooted men.

In moments, they were crawling on the floor, and Majida had secured their weapons.

From the tram, the group of young men and women who had been following behind her tied up the guards inside the booth and locked them there, as they had done before. They were all armed with rifles taken from the guards, but Majida ordered them to drop the things in the booth and lock them in with the handcuffed and gagged guards before entering Kreuzung. Instead, she ordered them to grab the men’s stun batons, and a riot shield that was locked up in the booth in an emergency gear kit.

“None of you know how to shoot, and if someone sees you with the guns it’ll be mayhem.”

Majida’s judgment was quickly supported by the older women following behind.

“I’ll need some of you to stay here and let everyone know what’s going on!”

Each tram could pack only pack in so many people out of a population of thousands– their impromptu evacuation would take a lot of trips. Majida could not guarantee everyone would be able to leave, but she wanted as many as possible to be able to escape. They would need to go somewhere– not the Pavilion shopping center, though they might have to. There was an enormous park that could be accessed from it. Majida ran from the tram station to try to reconnoiter that park.

When she entered the Pavilion she thought she would see more Imbrians and guards around. The top floor of the Pavilion had been vacated quickly. While it was level to the highest point of Tower Eight, it was below the midsection of Kreuzung Core and there were habitats right above it. She could still see small crowds of people in the tiers below, perhaps trying to get to the lower habitats. There were a few broken storefront windows and some people rummaging, and there were lost and bewildered people in their ones and twos throughout, and a few distracted guards here and there, but in terms of the chaos Majida had thought she might see, it was downright peaceful at the top of the Pavilion.

“Hey! Shimii, the fuck are you doing here? There’s a shelter in place–”

Spatial Control.

Majida cleared the hole in the middle of the pavilion through which the spiraling staircase descended connecting the floors. She battered a K.P.S.D guard on the other side through a storefront window with her reappearance. An Imbrian woman who saw it took off running the opposite direction. Majida looked around. It’d be so convenient if she could set these bastards on fire– having to restrain herself meant abusing abilities she was far less practiced in. Her troubled breathing betrayed weariness.

“Damn it, if this tires me out–”

While catching her breath, she let herself trail off.

There were far too many things she needed to do that required even more power.

From the Pavilion’s top tier, Majida made her way through the northeastern exit, a glass and gold filigreed archway. There was a long and wide hall beyond it with a few more closed businesses that led to a broad and high fountain plaza breaking up the mall’s hallways. This was the place Majida remembered from wandering around Kreuzung the past week. A couple thousand folks could loiter in the park and its adjacent halls comfortably. There were no Imbrians around, not even the guards or any public workers. It wasn’t going to be comfortable, but there were a few places for the older folk to sit, and at least it was safer than staying in the tower. Majida doubled back toward the tram station–

“Madiha! Madiha al-Nakar, is that you? Madiha, please–”

Majida looked over her shoulder, recognizing that deep, girlish voice even in whimpers.

She turned around to find Homa Baumann running from the other end of the park.

Her work jumpsuit was completely drenched and dribbling a little trail of water. It was like she had fallen into the ocean, she had salt in her hair, her skin was clammy, her body was shaking. Majida stood speechless as the girl stopped in front of her and doubled over, a vibrodagger in one hand and an electric torch in the other, gasping for breath, feet trembling as if hardly able to bear her weight. She couldn’t imagine where this girl had been or what her body had been put through.

“Madiha– Madiha, please–”

“Calm down. I’m here. What happened to you?”

Majida briefly knelt down, until Homa forced herself back to a stand again.

She wiped her sleeve over her face, leaving behind a bit of salt on forehead and eyelids.

Her eyes were blaring red.

She was crying; and she was must have been crying a storm before.

Or she had been swimming with her eyes open and without protection.

“Were you in the station interstice?” Majida asked, putting the pieces together.

“Madiha–”

Homa stopped and caught enough of a breath to speak a full sentence.

“Madiha, I have to stop it. The Core Separation. I know who did it!” Homa whimpered.

“Kid that’s a really hard sell right now, you realize.” Majida said.

The girl grit her teeth and closed her fists and stomped the ground.

“G.I.A. agent! Kitty McRoosevelt! B.S.W. dock! She did it– Katarrans– she did it–”

Homa devolved into shouting names, but what blew Majida away was that she was correct.

In that moment Homa Baumann truly did know exactly who was responsible for their crisis.

She knew where they were and what they had done– and she was trying to stop them?

How had she gotten mixed up in this? But she knew the truth, there was no denying it.

Knowing the truth wasn’t enough, however. This crisis had a scale far beyond Homa.

It was insane to think that she could do anything to change the course of these events.

Majida grabbed hold of her shoulders. “Homa, I believe you, but you can’t stop this.”

“I have to!” Homa shouted at the top of the lungs. “I have to stop it! I have to go–”

“You’re going to get yourself killed! You need to stay put here! I’m bringing Kladuša!”

“Kladuša? You mean– Leija–”

For a moment, Homa’s eyes drew wide, and her expression grew paler and more distant.

“Is– Is Leija okay?” Homa asked.

“Yes. She’s taking charge of evacuating tower eight. It’s not safe there.” Majida said.

“It is safer than here, Khaybari. You cannot bring them here.”

Majida and Homa turned in the direction of the third voice.

Deep, breathy, spoken through the audio outputs of a fully sealed power armor helmet. Standing suddenly in the middle of the park was an enormous figure in a cloak and black power armor, an entire suit. His armor shimmered wherever a LED from the roof shone on the plates, in a dazzling pattern.

His helmet was shaped to include covers for his ears, as well as the vaguest representation of a real cat’s snout, housing his rebreather and audio output, a face like no Shimii on Aer actually had, for they were all fundamentally human in nature. His tail moved freely behind him, with flexible plates over the top, but below the armor, she caught a glimpse of tattered and scarred flesh with patches of grayed fur. He was taller than the two of them, well over two meters, and with his powered armor, he was much broader.

There he stood, implacable, making no movements, like a statue peering at them.

A living legend to the Shimii, a man who had risen out of the short-lived “Age of Heroes.”

“Ra–”

Homa’s voice was barely audible. She choked, sobbed. Her arms shook.

She peeled herself from Majida and turned and took bewildered steps forward and back.

“Radu– Why– You’re–”

Majida grit her teeth and said his name and title like a curse.

“Radu the Marzban.”

“Majida al-Khaybari. Stay away from the girl.”

His voice sent a shiver through her, not because of any power it then contained, but–

He had said her real name aloud so nonchalantly.

And it caused Homa to look over her shoulder, flashing a look of fear.

“Majida– Majida al-Khaybari–? Radu– you said–?”

Homa nearly fell from the anxiety of that moment. Majida’s felt a bitter swell in her heart.

It was like she didn’t know whether to step back and away from Majida or from Radu.

Like she was caught between two monsters and her brain could barely process it.

Majida hated it. She hated that the girl who wanted to rely on her was now terrified of her.

Homa Baumann had been lied to so much. And now Majida had lied to her too.

“Kid, I’m really sorry! But I’m not here to hurt you, or the tower’s Shimii!” Majida said.

“Your reckless actions and incitements have already brought them harm.” Radu interjected.

Majida closed her fists. She wouldn’t take that lying down– not from this bastard!

“That’s quite rich to hear from some gallivanting bandit who hasn’t done shit for them!”

“You broke the agreement which guaranteed their safety. You crossed a line.” Radu said.

“An agreement for them to be trapped in a ghetto without even the control room keys?”

Radu stood unfazed by her shouting. “An agreement to prevent further bloodshed.”

“You fucking traitor!” Majida shouted. “Do you really think you’ve prevented anything? If you approve of this ghetto then all you’ve done is agree to killing these people slowly rather than quickly! At least in a fight they would have agency over themselves! You’ve got them confined to a prison!”

“They are not ready to fight, so defying the Imbrians is nothing but choosing their death.”

Radu stood implacable, unmoving.

Majida clenched her fist so tightly it began to heat up, to flicker with stray fires–

Homa walked a few steps in Radu’s direction and interrupted the shouting match.

“Nobody has to die!” Homa shouted. “Radu, you’re here to stop this. That’s why you came here right? You knew there was going to be a crisis coming. So you met with Leija and that’s why she chose me to work for Imani. You know about Kitty, don’t you? You’re going to stop her. You’re going to stop her and stop all of this, and then nobody will get hurt. Please tell me I’m not wrong about this, Radu.”

Judging by her broken tone of voice, Homa’s rambling was willful self-delusion.

Homa have already suspected what Majida knew the moment she saw that armored freak.

“Homa, you need to rejoin our people and return to Tower Eight now.” Radu said.

That bastard Radu wouldn’t do anything! He was just here to corral the Shimii back to the ghetto!

“Radu,”

Homa’s shock-wide eyes streamed more and more tears down her cheeks.

Her lips trembled. She had a wild expression on her face.

“Radu, you’re a hero right? You– You have to be here to save everyone– Please–”

Radu the Marzban stepped forward, his heavy armored boots thudding loudly on the floor.

“Our people will be safer by standing aside and letting the Imbrians solve their own problems.”

Homa’s shoulders slouched, her arms slowly losing their strength. She looked faint.

Majida could see her aura spiraling. She was experiencing heartbreak, disillusionment.

“She believed in you; all of them did. And people call me an illusionist, you vile fraud.”

“Majida– Please don’t insult him.” Homa said. Her trembling words pleading her.

She called her by name, but she did not say it like a slur. Majida was taken aback. “Kid–”

“Please. Majida– just let me talk to him. So, then, Radu– do you care about me at all?”

Homa turned from Majida back to Radu. It was impossible to tell the man’s response.

In that occluding shell of metal, there was only his voice. No gestures, no expressions.

“I swore I would protect you. You and Leija Kladuša. I want you to be safe.” He said.

“Radu, if you want to protect me and you want me to be safe then please listen,”

Majida could see a strip of black color forming along the edge of Homa’s aura.

“Radu, I’m an Imbrian too.” Homa said. “I’m not just a Shimii. I’m also Imbrian.”

Those words came out with such an audible pain. Like spitting out a rotting, hanging tooth.

That pathetic little voice made Majida want to tear up with sympathy. That poor girl was in tatters.

Homa gathered her breath again. She spoke, with a few pauses, a few more breaths.

But more eloquently than Majida had ever heard her. She had been thinking this over.

“This isn’t a problem for the Shimii alone. People all over this station could die. People are dying as we speak. Whether from violence or neglect or accidents, people are dying, Radu. And I could’ve done something to stop it. But I made all the wrong choices. Everything is really, really hard for me Radu. Ever since you left me here, I’ve never been just a Shimii, and I’ve never been just an Imbrian. I’m enough of both to be hated by both, and not enough of either to be loved by either. Our worlds are so separated that I don’t even know how it was possible that I was born like this. But I’ve seen innocent people in both those worlds who don’t deserve this. People who don’t deserve to have their lives toyed with by Kitty or by Imani or anyone. I was so stupid. I wanted to play the big hero and to stop the bad guys, I tried to make everything so simple in my head so I could feel okay sitting around or running away. I never understood how complicated it was– I never even knew what it really looked like when someone died. But Radu, you’re back– you’re the real hero of this story, aren’t you? Radu the Marzban.”

Homa reached out her hand. Tears still streaming down her eyes, teeth chattering.

“Please–” She begged. “Radu, you can stop Kitty and save the Station right now. Right?”

In that moment, a sudden vibration transferred through the floor and into their bodies.

Far in the distance, there was the muted sound of a blast. And then a second, a third.

Rumble after rumble, causing the lights to blink even more than they already were.

Not an earthquake, not enough to shake everyone to the floor.

But Majida felt it in her gut. They must have all felt it.

She could imagine the ships outside, jockeying for position, cannons roaring.

The Republic of Alayze versus the Volkisch Movement, now in earnest.

“Kitty’s cavalry is finally throwing its weight around.” She murmured to herself.

Homa’s hand hung in the air unanswered. Even through the rumbling, she held out hope.

Then, Radu the Marzban extended his own hand return.

Raising his palm to her as if to squeeze her head from afar. “King’s Gaze.”

From around him, his aura began to extend like a mantle, smothering Homa’s own.

Dark green tendrils leaped out from him and coiled around Homa like snakes.

“Homa, you will return to Tower Eight. You will help the Shimii to return to safety.”

Homa’s tiny tail ceased fluttering, her ears drooped, her posture started to slouch.

She struggled as if trying to speak but unable to– she was unable to resist him.

His dark green aura tinted her own, flooding her with unbearable hopelessness–

In the next instant, Majida simply reacted, her sense of justice and outrage grown too hot.

“HOMA, RUN! RUN NOW!”

Vanishing from her spot, she appeared in front of Radu as if in mid-sprint.

With her fist already wound up for a strike.

Align one vector with my arm, use spatial control to cut the distance, and PUSH!

Putting all her strength both physical and psionic into one punch–

–connecting right into Radu’s armored sternum with the force of a cannon shell.

His aura scattered in every direction like a bursting balloon as Majida struck him.

Radu staggered back, his feet lifted and gliding over the metal floor for several seconds, before planting his greaves and going to down to one knee. That he didn’t tumble rear over head was a testament to his might, managing to grind himself to a stop. Nevertheless, a deep rift the size of Majida’s fist appeared on his mighty chestplate, exposing torn up artificial muscle and power cables and the innermost layer of armor lattice, streaked a moist red. His psionic hold over the girl was instantly broken. Majida stood between him and her, her own aura beginning to expand to potentially counter his influence.

She grinned with false confidence, looking over the outcome of the attack with fangs bared.

Ah– I really hoped I would do more than that. Killing him would’ve been nice.

Several of Majida’s fingers screamed with pain, feeling like hot jelly inside her gauntlet.

Katarran power armor was fearsome stuff. Majida’s body was shaking from the effort.

Raaya, I’m so sorry– you really married such a hot-headed and foolish woman.

Look what I’ve gotten us into, playing the hero for some kitten. Allah give me strength.

She glanced behind herself and saw Homa take off running as fast as her legs could sustain.

That kid had really put her in a spot. Majida could only hope she was running back to Leija.

But she couldn’t be responsible for her anymore. She had done all she could for her now.

As Radu moved to stand, he reached behind his back and withdrew a folded vibro-weapon.

Grinning, Majida outstretched her arms, a growing pyrokinetic fire in each of her palms.

“No onlookers. I can put an end to your legend as viciously as I desire.” She said.

“You are nothing but a pathetic imitation, with none of His grace and majesty.” Radu spat.

Radu engaged his vibro-halberd, and Majida felt a vicious excitement overcome her.

”Your meaningless defiance dooms all of our kin. I will impress upon you the order of things, Mahdist.”

Majida grinned. ”Rashidist scum always bending the knee to some reprobate. I’ll burn your order down.”


Danger! Danger!

“I know! I’m running!”

Homa clutched the necklace in hand and ran as fast as her abused legs could muster.

She was crying from such a depth in her heart, she had no idea how many more tears could be left, it felt like she would cry blood next. Sorrow in her chest like tight thorny coils constricting her heart and lungs. Her entire body was a knot of pain, but nothing hurt more in that moment than her heart or spirit or whatever it could be called. She couldn’t believe it– it was just too painful. She was heartbroken.

Why, Radu– why would the Marzban–

He was supposed to be a hero!

He was supposed to stand up for the Shimii!

Radu the Marzban, stalking the deep oceans and dark shadows of the Imbrium, punishing the Imbrians, raiding those who hurt or exploited the Shimii, giving his treasures to the needy folk and protecting their homes. Where had that man gone? Had he ever even existed? Hadn’t he saved Homa’s life? Hadn’t he protected Leija when she was in danger too? Had it all been just lies all along?

“He’s just following the Volkisch’s twisted plan! They’re not going to do anything!”

What did Homa care if he thought about her safety personally? If he cared about her?

“He’s a monster! All of his rhetoric! Majida was right! He’s nothing but a fraud!”

She could understand Imani– Imani was supposed to be the villain, wasn’t she?

And maybe– maybe Imani was just an idiot swept up in things like Homa was!

But what happened to the hero? Why wouldn’t Radu move a muscle to stop the crisis?

If he wasn’t going to stop the tragedy befalling the station, Homa could only hate him!

In that moment, her entire heart hated him! She hated him and she couldn’t stand him!

All of his stupid legends, his mythical deeds, the great bandit, the bringer of retribution!

Instead he wanted the Shimii to return to their ghetto as the station collapsed around them!

“Bastard! Useless, worthless evil bastard! You’re no hero! You betrayed us all!”

There were no heroes! The Shimii had no Knights, no soldiers! It was all stupid fantasies!

Even the armor-clad legend from the Shimii’s heroic era stood back and let all this happen!

I’m such an idiot! I kept thinking there was anything to the fact that he saved me!

Homa grit her teeth. She barely knew where she was running– it was all automatic.

What could she do now? What could she even do? Everything, everyone, had betrayed her!

You Are Courageous.

In her mind, that gentle voice to which she had no answer.

Homa paused, standing in front of the elevator down from the Pavilion.

She saw a group of Shimii trickling in from the tram station.

Where she was, she could still get to B.S.W. She could still confront Kitty herself.

Follow Your Heart.

Homa.

That little voice had so much trouble pronouncing her name.

It was the most tinny and unnatural thing it had said. Like it was making a huge effort.

Homa smiled to herself.

Whatever it was– it really did believe in her, didn’t it?

“I’m going crazy, little guy– but you’re really the only one who followed me here, huh?”

She was just talking to herself. There was no ‘little guy’. Her necklace couldn’t speak.

But the idea that she wasn’t alone after all gave her comfort and even courage.

Without even wondering whether the elevator was operational, she set her destination.

Down to the habitat below, across a hall, to a service elevator, down to the grimy depths.

Somehow, everything was still operating. Her luck had held out.

Homa made her way as fast as she could down to Bertrand Shore Works’ ramp.

She covered her mouth immediately at the sight she uncovered there.

A war zone, dominated by the scent of smoke and metal. That metal both the spent shells on the ground and from the iron in the copiously running blood. At the bottom of the ramp, the main bulkhead into B.S.W.’s dockyard had been blown open. There was a collection of human bodies in dark uniforms, collapsed at the door, collapsed at the walls around it, with a leg out of the door, with a leg or an arm peeking into the door and only hints of a red mess beyond it. Blood and bits pooled at the bottom of the ramp, a sea of unmentionable fractions belonging to once-whole bodies. On the wall across from the shattered bulkhead, were hundreds of marks the size of Homa’s fist left on the thick metal.

Dead bodies– so many dead men. Homa raised her hand to cover both mouth and nose rather than the mouth alone. Slowly, as if she feared rousing the ruined bodies, she moved forward step by step. Along with the bodies there was all sorts of equipment thrown about. Discarded assault rifles and grenade launchers, riot shields splintered to pieces. There were bits of drones scattered around, stray rotors and camera bodies and eerie cylinders on shattered legs and wings with flashing LEDs that made Homa fear them being undetonated mines or bombs. She could barely stand to look at any of it.

She neared the bulkhead, step by tenuous step, keeping her head level, to avoid them

Near the door–

she felt a touch.

Homa screamed and leaped back and nearly the dropped the knife in her free hand.

Off to the side of the bulkhead was a man, staring up at her, eyes foggy.

“Turrets.” He mumbled. “Turrets. Out there.”

His shoulder shook, but he could not move his arms anymore.

Unlike many of the bodies around him, he was not missing limbs or turned to paste.

However, he had dark-red, viciously bleeding wounds on his chest.

Homa knelt down in a sudden impulse of human sympathy–

Before seeing the red and white armband emblazoned with a black symbol on the man’s uniform.

She nearly fell to the floor behind herself, standing up to full height clumsily.

That symbol greatly troubled any sympathy she was feeling. She could not help him.

Peeling herself from the sight, she stacked next to the open door.

From her pocket, she withdrew the guard’s flashlight she had picked up and threw it.

It didn’t make it to the other side of the door before a shell sailed across the door.

Breaking up into pieces on the opposing wall and splitting the flashlight in two.

Homa covered her face, but her reaction would’ve been useless, had there been a blast of shrapnel she would have already been pierced before she could even bring up her hands. Regardless she could not fight her instinct, so she huddled quietly beside the door as if time would heal her invisible wounds.

When she finally worked up the guts to move again, she cried out.

“Kitty! Kitty, it’s Homa! Please stop the shooting! All the men here are dead!”

She yelled in the direction of the bulkhead, unable to look through it.

“Kitty please! I just want to talk to you! I came all this way! Please!”

Homa thought she heard laughter, faintly, from the direction of B.S.W.

“Run through quickly.”

Kitty had raised her voice, but it was still barely audible.

Regardless, Homa took the chance she got. If Kitty was lying then this was it.

On the literal threshold toward the potential end of her life.

Eyes shut, teeth grit, head down, Homa ran headlong out of the bulkhead.

Her legs screamed from the effort, her arms, her stomach, everything hurt immensely.

Every effort was pure agony, sweat like cold razors down her back, burning nerves.

But that pain meant she was still alive, still running forward.

She opened her eyes, and quickly shut them again.

All around Kitty’s yacht were katarrans in a similar state to the men in the ramp.

Around their bodies were the remains of what seemed like dozens of drones.

Atop the yacht, Kitty’s cannon turret continued to watch the bulkhead silently.

Through snatches of vision, Homa made it past the charnel house and around the Yacht.

Doubling over on the open space where she had been working on the Yacht’s paint job.

Gasping for breath, sweat dripping down her face and stinging her eyes.

Through the haze of exhaustion she finally saw her.

Kitty McRoosevelt, sitting with her back to the yacht. Her blond hair disheveled, her coat over her lap and legs, soaked in blood. She had a ruggedized suitcase-computer, perhaps for the turret controls. Across her cheek was a deep gash that streaked the lower left side of her face with blood. Her shirt looked like she had spit up on herself. There were signs of chaos around her. More unfortunate Katarrans. More drone remains. Dozens of blackened spots on the floor, even small holes. Explosive munitions? Homa did not know enough about weapons to put together what could have happened in more detail.

She still had her life, but she was standing among the dead.

There was no processing this for her battered brain. Her head was blank of anything.

Anything, except–

“Kitty. Please stop all of this. Please order your men to fix the core and leave.”

From the floor, Kitty scanned her face for a moment. She smiled.

“It crossed my mind. Once or twice. But they won’t listen to me– not anymore.”

Homa closed her fists and shouted.

“Don’t make excuses! You’re the boss of these people aren’t you? Make them stop!”

It was childish. It was always a childish, simplistic fantasy.

To think there was any “stopping” what had been unleashed here.

“Those soldiers in the Core Pylon are resolved to leave only in caskets.”

As if to demonstrate the depth of the crisis–

Kitty briefly moved aside the suitcase computer,

and the coat she had on her lap,

just enough to show Homa,

how her legs, or what remained of them,

were no longer part,

of what was recognizable as Kitty McRoosevelt.

“There’s so much blood.” Homa gasped. Her mind reeled. She only retained a glimpse.

And even then. That blurry red and brown and black photograph in her memory.

Was the most horrible thing she had ever seen up close and in detail.

“I’m going to die, Homa.” Kitty said. She hid her wounds again.

Faced with the severity of Kitty’s situation, Homa could not barrage her with all of the admonishments and hatred that she had planned to unleash. There was no point to it anymore. For Homa, the most hateful little thing she was capable of in that moment was that she suppressed the idea of offering to get Kitty medical attention. She knew in her condition, with how much blood she had lost, and God knew how deep her injuries truly went, it was pointless to offer or to withhold such an offer.

It made no difference either way– just the same as attacking her rhetorically.

Instead, Homa felt nothing but pure, crushingly silencing misery.

She couldn’t even ask ‘why’? She couldn’t even ask ‘what for’?

Why did I get jerked around like this? Why did she have to hurt everyone so much?

For what cause; for what creed. It didn’t matter. And she became afraid to say it.

As if those questions had a devastatingly pointless answer that would kill her to hear.

Kitty averted her gaze. When she looked off into the distance, even with all her wounds.

She looked beautiful. Tragically beautiful and peaceful.

Like someone– who shouldn’t have done this. Who should have been better than this.

“Homa, I wish that I could say that I’m dying without regrets, because maybe it would assuage your tender little heart. I thought that I was hard enough, that I had fully prepared myself for it– but death has broken me.” She lifted a weak arm, holding herself. Weeping. “I’m so scared. At first, it hurt so bad. I thought I would die of shock. But now it’s numb. All of my guts are cold below this suitcase. Don’t let anyone tell you they can stare death in the face and laugh, Homa. They just don’t know– your own death will be so much different than when you see others die, even others that you deeply love. It’s so terrifying– I wish I could turn back the clock on all of it, Homa. I really, truly, wish I could.”

Homa averted her own gaze from Kitty.

“Don’t talk so much. It’ll only make it worse.” Homa said.

Maybe she meant Kitty’s injuries. Maybe she meant her own instead.

At that moment, her thoughts were so mixed up that she didn’t even know.

“I was fucked up from the start.” Kitty said. “You were a poor little thing, Homa, you had no choices, but I had everything the world could give. My family had humble wealth, we were a military family with connections, we were on the cusp of being a political family. I wanted adventure, thrills, to hold people’s lives in my hand like pieces in a game. I thought I was on top of the world and invincible. With all of the might of the greatest country in the world behind me. But I was fucked up from the start, Homa. I was never good. I was never going to be good. Because I chose to do all of this, and nothing else.”

“Shut up.” Homa said. Speaking through renewed sobs. “You’re not dead yet are you?”

“I am dead, Homa. Maybe you have the power to talk to corpses. Because I’m truly dead.”

Kitty’s arm struggled to move, but she produced something from the pocket of her coat.

A little black plastic gadget with a laser emitter. It scanned Homa’s face.

She put it on the ground and then slid it toward Homa. It stopped short of her boots.

“I’ve been dead since the beginning. I have a dead woman’s name. But you’re alive, Homa.”

In that moment, the station rumbled again. It was stronger at B.S.W. than at the Pavilion.

B.S.W. was closer to the ocean. All of the shockwaves from the munitions were closer too.

“Homa. The Volkisch are going to attack this place again and again. I expect there will be more suicide drones deployed. My turret is on its last drum of ammunition, and I’m a dead woman. You still have a chance at life. You can either run into the station interstice, or back the way you came, but in either direction, you will still be stuck inside here, without any power or hope, beset by enemies.”

She looked over her shoulder at the berths and smiled.

“Homa. You need to go out there. It’ll be risky– but I can help you escape into the water.”

Those words broke Homa out of her stupor.

Escape.

Into the water.

Leave Kreuzung and sail out into the open ocean. Wasn’t that what she wanted?

It felt so long ago, that wish of hers, it felt like a fantasy from another era.

“Can you do something for me, Homa?” Kitty asked.

Homa bent down to pick up the little gadget Kitty had slid toward her.

“What is it?” Homa asked.

Kitty smiled at her again. She looked strangely serene.

From the pocket of her coat, she withdrew a ring. A simple silver band.

She put it on her finger.

With that finger, she pointed weakly. Her gentle smile turned into a sharp grin.

“My gun ended up over there. Those drones are scary stuff. Can you bring it to me?”

Homa looked and found the gun on the ground.

She knew what it meant, but she was completely numb. She couldn’t object to it.

Almost mindlessly, she walked over to the gun, picked it up, and walked to Kitty.

Silent, with distant eyes, she handed Kitty the pistol and Kitty took it.

Her hands were shaking harder than ever.

“Homa.” Kitty’s voice was starting to slur. “Is there a Shimii prayer you can say for me?”

Those words turned to leaden weights in the pit of Homa’s stomach.

She had never learned much Fusha or practiced many prayers.

Whether or not Kitty deserved them, Homa could not fulfill this wish.

“I understand. It’s okay.” Kitty said. “Homa, do you think I’ll see her again?”

She showed Homa the ring on her finger again. Homa understood the implication.

Homa Baumann was certain that if there was a blazing fire for evildoers in the afterlife, then Kitty McRoosevelt would be burning in it. No matter what Homa herself wanted in that moment because of her soft heart and how unjust she felt this entire situation was to everyone. Kitty was absolutely hellbound. Perhaps Kitty’s wife would comfort her in the fire of their own making. Perhaps there was nothing hereafter but darkness that was so impenetrable that their souls would never find each other.

Follow Your Heart.

Once again, that gentle little voice had spoken. Homa said what she wanted to say.

“You will.” Homa said. There was little emotion behind it. She couldn’t muster any.

Kitty smiled rapturously. It was this smile, this euphoria, that told Homa the ultimate truth.

She really was going to die. She was dying right now. Maybe– she really was dead already.

In front of Homa’s eyes, was the joyous dead woman, Kitty McRoosevelt.

“Homa, turn around, and put the key I have given you into a hole in the back of my yacht. That will open up the cargo chamber and stand up a vehicle for you. I know for a fact that you can make use of it. Take it and go now. Don’t turn around even once. I don’t want you to remember me like this. From now on, your destiny is out in that ocean. If you want to stop this– then rise up above Kreuzung. Find the Cruiser Eisenhower. There is a recording loaded on the machine. Play it for them, please.”

Homa stood, paralyzed, in front of Kitty.

Then she heard the autocannon above them fire a shot.

“Homa! Turn around and go! Don’t die here! Don’t turn back!“ Kitty shouted.

In a panic, Homa did turn from Kitty and run to the back of the yacht.

She found the obvious hole in the yacht’s flat stern section and inserted the key.

One last time, the key scanned her face from inside the hole with its laser.

Then, the back of Kitty’s yacht began to open, as if unpacking a metal giftbox. Side walls separated at acute angles from the stern plates which lifted overhead, while the floor extended a pair of scaffolds that rolled something out onto the floor of the dockyard and then stood it up, nearly seven meters tall. To think that this was all the “junk” they had casually detected was in Kitty’s yacht and kept under confidentiality. It was a gantry– a gantry for a full-fledged military combat Diver.

Homa found herself in its shadow, looking up in a trance.

Her Volker had been practically nothing but a cockpit with arms, legs, a head and the thrusters.

This was a fully armored military machine with military-grade weaponry and systems. A broad chassis with an angled chestplate tapered into a waist connecting two hip thrusters and the legs to intakes with armored caps. It had sleeker arms than those of the Volker but better armored, with elegant plates patching several gaps. It had a more aggressive and angular profile while maintaining the look of a squat, stanced human with heavy shoulders and a helmeted, visored head atop the chest.

Unlike the Volker, which had a rounded backpack, the backpack equipped on this unit was rectangular and more substantial. Intakes were located on the backpack itself, as well as on the shoulders, and the jets that extended from behind the shoulders and pack almost looked like wings. Two long, rectangular pieces of equipment were attached to each side of the backpack, and there were weapons on a magnetic strip just below the backpack too. A long arm and a folding vibroaxe perhaps. Homa had never seen anything like it. Everything looked so sturdy and tightly packaged, but it looked so much more powerful.

Painted a stark white with red accents. Towering over the bobtailed Shimii.

When she took a step toward it, she saw the laser on the yacht sweep over her face again.

As if in response, the unit bent down to its knees, and the gantry released several cables.

On the Diver, the chestplate split in half to reveal the cockpit, as if beckoning her inside.

Homa stared at the titan of metal in front of her.

Looking down at her own feet and weeping. Wiping her tears for more to take their place.

Leija–

Leija and all of the Shimii of Tower Eight. She really was going to leave them behind.

“I’m sorry, Leija. I’m really sorry. I’ll– I’ll promise– I’ll see you again. I promise.”

All of this time, everything that happened. And they wouldn’t get to talk at all.

It was so stupid, but she really wanted to see her again. She wanted to thank her.

Despite everything that happened. Homa wished she could see Leija again.

But if Homa ran back or stayed here she would be killed by the Volkisch.

Kitty was right. Homa had no place to go but forward. Nowhere to turn back to anymore.

She climbed up into the open cockpit and took her seat between the controls.

Just as the cockpit closed around her, she thought she heard a gunshot ring out.

Homa would not entertain her imagination of what had happened.

Within seconds of the cockpit doors sealing, her face lit up with the boot-up screens.

Symbols of the Republic of Alayze flashed by. Homa’s eyes darted between them.

Red, white and blue flags; a sigil of an eagle grasping arrows, surrounded by a wreath.

An owl behind a shield; E Pluribus Unum. Finally, the OS booted with unit designations.

A logo for the manufacturer, RAYHEED. A stylized blue and white star.

2nd Generation Model RYHD-08 S.E.A.L “Soldier of Enterprise and Liberty: Delta.”

Heavy Assault Platform was the unit role. She was just mindlessly reading things.

“Freedom and peace, even if it costs our souls.”

Homa read the motto and it sent a chill down her spine. She gripped the control sticks.

Tested the pedals, disengaged the acceleration locks, checked the battery and fuel levels.

With a slight tilt, she moved the machine– made it stand upright.

That sense of shifting metal around her, movement, mechanical, kinetic.

She faced the open berth in front of her and the darkness beyond it.

Kitty must have set the berths to two-way automatic entry. Homa could escape into the ocean.

Her eyes scanned her various cameras, the screen with the weapons display.

She took in a deep breath. This wasn’t a dream, or a fantasy. Her body was screaming at her too much for that to be the case. Her brain reeled with all that she had seen, in the span of hours she felt like everything in her life had been broken to pieces she could not put back together. Now there was death at every turn. She wanted to scream, to cry even more, but she couldn’t wait any longer.

It was a nightmare–

But she was no longer entirely powerless within the grasp of the schemers around her.

Feeling a rising sense of urgency, of catharsis, pain and adrenaline mixed–

“Homa Baumann, S.E.A.L. Delta! Launching!”

Homa cried out as heroically as she could and the Delta threw itself forward into the berth.

As soon as it closed behind her, and as soon as the exterior door began to flood.

She slammed on her pedals and pushed her control sticks forward with all her strength.

Surging out of Kreuzung and into the chaotic Imbrium ocean outside the walls.


Over Kreuzung’s aquaspace, ten ships of the Republic Navy had descended into the crater. Long, boxy profiles with heavily armored prows, thick conning towers and fins, unmistakably utilitarian and mass produced. Their main distinguishing feature were their unmoving rows of cannons which were built into the prow and not on turrets, with limited facing. It was only this weakness which allowed Kreuzung’s defenders to cling on as long as they had during the raid and resist the attackers.

Volkisch patrol cutters and a single Frigate, “flagship” of Kreuzung’s local defense fleet, rounded the towers and the core station, keeping mobile and coordinating dozens of Divers to slow the Republic’s advance. The Republic deployed their own mecha defensively as they attempted and partially succeeded in descending several vessels in between the eastern towers, Three, Four and Five.

A couple of Republic Frigates managed to break through to the seafloor along with a Troopship while the rest of the force remained mobile and covered the aquaspace higher in the water table. But their entry into the tower was on the opposite side of the complex, at B.S.W. near Tower Eight. And every meter was proving hard fought as the raiders attempted to wind around the southern towers.

Then, just when it seemed like the Republic might have the upper hand, more enemies appeared on the sonar. Unbeknownst to the Republic, they had been compromised, and there would be more enemies than the Patrol fleet coming from all directions. Headed their way first was a Ritter class Cruiser, able to fight ton to ton with any ship in the Republic fleet, the Greater Imbria. Alongside it was a strange vessel, shaped almost like a black manta ray, long with a roughly diamond shaped chassis that tapered into wings housing numerous thrusters, its round deck bearing numerous gun emplacements.

Experimental stealth vessel Mrudah, pride of the Zabaniyah fleet.

Because of its profile and relative quiet compared to the expectedly noisy Greater Imbria, the Republic found it hard to tell the position or even the existence of the Mrudah until it was upon them. The Republic’s Cruiser and remaining Frigates prepared to meet the Greater Imbria specifically, and cannons once again traded blows directly over Kreuzung’s waters, sending great shockwaves below. The arriving Volkisch forces began to accelerate, hoping to take advantage of their turrets against the stationary guns of the Republic ships, while the Republicans relied on their massed raw firepower.

“For fuck’s sakes! Shoot faster! Didn’t we have the cannons retuned?”

Heidelinde Sawyer heaped abuse on her gunners as the Greater Imbria shook around her.

There were no direct hits, but the amount of ordnance hurtling the Cruiser’s way was unnerving. The Volkisch were on edge, and Sawyer nearly jumped when Rue Skalbeck called her name.

“Sturmbannführer! We’ve got a communication from the Mrudah!” shouted the adjutant.

“Put it on for me! The rest of you, I don’t want to see a wasted second in our barrage!”

Regardless of her misgivings, Sawyer then received and accepted a set of battle orders.

The Greater Imbria would continue to engage and draw attention. Meanwhile, from the depths of the Mrudah, the main force of the Volkisch Shimii Zabaniyah got underway, dropping in a dozen Divers from numerous deployment chutes. At long last arriving to fulfill their intentions for Kreuzung.

“Model RM/SF-15X Muawiya. Vesna Nasser, launching.”


Previous ~ Next

Surviving An Evil Time [10.6]

This chapter contains a torture sequence with a brief moment of heightened violence.


In the context of a station, the overarching structure providing power was referred to as a Core Pylon. To further understand the Pylon, its layout could be broken down into a massive superstructure housing two critical pieces of machinery: the reactor core ring and the agarthic energy array. Agarthicite “fuel rods” were contained in the energy array with complex Osmium shields. This array was submerged within the reactor core as part of normal operation and cooling. Energy was generated in several synergistic ways.

Agarthicite as a material boasted surreal properties that were observed but understood only in a very shallow fashion in the After Descent era. Most visibly, it was known that any solid matter that agitated Agarthicite too much would be annihilated entirely by a fatal discharge from the crystal. This property was not witnessed in particulate agarthicite known as “agarthic salt” but only in cubiform agarthicite “ore.”

No form of Agarthicite “annihilated” water or gas, but it was known that in annihilation of human bodies, the water would be vaporized by the heat of the reaction. Therefore, controlled annihilation of carbons submerged in water could generate heat. While any type of solid matter could be annihilated, Carbon was common, easier to process, and its reaction was well understood. Any material could suffice, however.

Osmium was the great exception. It was the only known case of a material being antagonistic to Agarthicite, both resisting annihilation and even reducing the scope of the reaction and thus allowing some control over annihilations by subjecting the reacting agarthicite to the presence of Osmium.

Osmium tools and devices could be used to mine, shape and manipulate Agarthicite– very carefully.

An eerie and less understood property was that Agarthicite would rotate in bizarre patterns when subject to controlled electrical and magnetic charges and would generate more kinetic energy than was spent agitating them. It was this property that resulted in collapsed ship reactors physically twisting the matter of the ship before annihilating it. Thus, when the energy array was physically hooked into the core ring, the array was also connected to motors that generated additional power by allowing the array to spin in the water. This generated enough power for the operations of the Core Pylon to self-sustain.

Agarthicite could become “spent.” Spent agarthicite would lose its otherworldly purple sheen and become dull and ductile, able to be spun into alloys. In this decayed state, Agarthicite was extremely useful as a metal. Together with Osmium, it was found in all kinds of technology in the After Descent era. For example, decaying Agarthicite alloys led to the electric oscillators used in monomolecular vibroblades.

Both the eldritch rotation and the heat generation could create significant usable energy.

Reactor cores, known as “Core Rings,” were designed both to house and stabilize the energy array and to employ its eldritch properties in the generation of energy. Agarthicite reactors could power the generation of their own magnetic and electrical charges while also generating enough surplus energy to power the massive stations housing underwater inhabitants. Station reactors built in 979 A.D. would be expected to run for multiple decades before needing a replacement Energy Array. Some reactors had been running since the Age of Strife and nobody had touched their Arrays since then. It was unknown by what process their ancient agarthicite was refined to such a degree as to permanently sustain reactions.

Ultimately, very little was understood, truly understood, about Agarthicite. It was only observed.

There were people who believed Agarthicite held powers beyond the mortal ability to “observe” and “deduce.” Agarthicite study was referred to as “pseudophysics.” It had both the academic social credibility of a science and the raving mad reverence of a religion. Most “normal” people beheld Agarthicite this way, no matter how much philosophers and theoretical scientists tried to dispel its myth through logic.

To the people of the After Descent Civilization, Agarthicite reactors and the Stations they lived in had an unspoken near-sacred status. Agarthicite was the true, material God of Imbria and Cogita both, a God capable of both sustaining and destroying life. It was unthinkable to tinker with these systems, innovation in the field of Core Pylons and their constituent parts was glacial wherever it was not outright outlawed. It was known that Agarthicite powered the collapsed Surface Civilization also– but the history of the Reactors for the After Descent civilization began after the Age of Strife with the first reactors created wholly underwater, their designs drawn from studying the Origin Core Pylons of the first stations.

However, it was for this reason that a fleet of Cogitan men and women could convince themselves to attack the Core Pylon of an Imbrian station. Agarthicite was their God, but this was not their land. Imbrians were lesser people, barbarous, evil, enemies of all that was right. Cogitan racism allowed them to see the Imbrians, their stations, and their Core Pylon, as violable, or even worthy of violation.

Their God wasn’t our God. Just as they were the lesser. Anything could be done to them.


Homa left some lonac in the pot in case Leija wanted to eat before she left.

It was simple food, but then again, pulao rice was her favorite meal. She might like it.

After cursing Radu and Imani, Leija said nothing more and finally fell asleep. Since then, she had been resting peacefully on Homa’s bed. Homa had eaten, showered, and laid down on the floor to play with her phone. Leija’s words joined the massive amount of things troubling her during these dark days in which she lived. She had no reason to disbelieve what Leija said: Radu had come to visit her. Since then, she had felt apologetic toward Homa but kept it close to the chest. Did Radu visiting come before or after Imani approached Leija, trying to get connected to a Shimii helper at a dockyard for her schemes?

She mentioned both of them. Why? Why would they be connected in her drunk head?

Could it be that Radu the Marzban was helping Imani? One of the Volkisch Movement?

Imani was a Shimii– but it still made no sense to her that Radu would help her.

Homa was not an authority of what the Marzban’s agenda was.

But he was a wanderer, who lived by his own justice and hid his face from the public.

Could a bandit like that really have ties to a person like Imani Hadžić?

This was something she couldn’t reason out by herself in her room. That was the most frustrating thing– talking to herself about Radu was like ruminating on the agendas of angels or djinn. There was no way to find him, there was no way to even prove his existence anywhere outside the vessel of her own memories. She couldn’t influence him. But she still worried! She couldn’t stop thinking about it.

Because if Radu was helping Imani, the world was a little bit bleaker than she thought.

Heroes and villains would make even less sense than ever before.

She had been sure that Radu was supposed to be a hero. And Imani Hadžić was a villain.

Now, even in the fantasy that supported her life, such things began to lose their meaning.

And it bothered her– because she viewed herself as someone connected to Radu.

Even if they had not seen each other in years.

She couldn’t help it. She was not connected to very many other people.

It was just him and Leija.

If you had no one, no blood– then kin were the people who occupied one’s memories.

Shimii valued kin above all else– and maybe Homa valued Leija and him as kin.

Despite everything they had done–

Homa grit her teeth. Her emotions were so twisted up. It hurt, deep in her chest and brain.

“Maybe when Leija feels better I’ll ask her about it.” Homa said.

Her hands reflexively stroked the necklace, fingers rubbing on the rough bit of silica.

Staring up at the steel ceiling in the dark. Leija’s light snoring the only sound.

Homa stroked the necklace, slowly drifting off, the fog of sleep slowly seeping in.

Peaceful Place.

She shut her eyes and saw the colored lights bouncing behind her eyelids.

Her mind went dark, her body falling gently.

To a world of great open skies, conquered by the crowns of massive trees.

Iridescent foliage casting many-colored shadows the world beneath.

Great silver-white trunks stretched down from heaven to thick, jagged roots prism-purple.

Over soft blue dirt, she sat, her back nestled against the monumental body.

A breeze swept by billowing red algae and weepy fungi and stirred the muddy puddles.

As far as she could see to the horizon and beyond, from the ground to the heaven, it was all the trunks of trees, their crowns making up the sky, their branches making up the clouds and below them the canopy of the forest, low alginic shrubbery under and around their roots, liquid dribbling down their trunks forming channels like erosion on mountainsides, and she was alone, and her mind was mile a minute and slug-like slow– and she felt greatly at peace. Amid whispering families of trees all connected among whom the colors traveled expressing pale blue and white.

Then, amid the trees–

A pale traveler, red-haired with a black horn, white robe and tail dragging on the mud.

Looking over her shoulder, her yellow amid black eyes dilating with hatred as she saw.

Between the sonorously singing trees the colors around her became painted a deep black.

WHY THE HELL ARE YOU HERE?

Colors became tendrils that rushed toward Homa with murderous slashing violence–

“Agh!”

Homa opened her eyes. A tiny sliver of yellow light from the hall shone in her face.

She was on the floor. A metal floor in a metal place.

Holding herself, curling up in her bed. For a moment she was in the grip of something.

A vast forest; whispering trees; the surface? She had dreamed of the surface?

As the scriptures read. A surface with a vast sky and dry ground and breathable air.

There was a monster too. It was a nightmare. Fear shook its way through her body.

It took a few minutes for her wits to fully return to her. For her to realize and admit that it was only a dream and could not hurt her. But she felt something primal before that– a need to make herself small and hidden as if some enormous presence was watching her closely. Was this how ‘mice’ once felt about ‘cats’? She knew both animals and had heard this metaphor used in educational contexts.

But such depredation no longer had many places where it could happen.

Except perhaps in dreams. Dreams, like ancestral visions of what humanity had lost.

“Ugh. What kind of stupid shit is that, Homa Baumann?”

Homa chided herself for her weakness and childishness.

Anxiety must have been getting the better of her. Her mind must have been in shambles.

No wonder she had no control over her life when dreams affected her so strongly.

Gritting her teeth, she finally made herself get up and face reality again.

It was early in the morning.

Homa reached for the wall, turned on a dim light in order to see.

Leija was still asleep. Homa was almost worried, but she was breathing regularly.

Her face was eerily peaceful. Her makeup had run just a bit, lipstick lightly streaked, eyeshadow lightly smeared. Slight lines of aging showed around her eyes and at the edges of her mouth as she rested, more visible than ever, but Leija looked so content, Homa thought she looked more beautiful than ever. When she saw her at peace like this, Homa could overcome that staggering tension she otherwise felt in her presence. There were no glaring eyes and scowling lips, no striking claws. Her prone body, escaped from the world of violence from where she came and imbued with the gentleness of sleep– Homa felt a sudden heart-shudder of sympathy for her.

“I hope you’ll be okay in here.” Homa said.

It didn’t feel right.

Some part of Homa wanted to take care of Leija, but she had no choice.

She would have to go to work and leave Leija behind.

Homa sighed to herself.

Majida had said, there was no place where Shimii could have a storybook life.

Thinking about it, Homa finally put together what she wanted to say–

“I can’t forgive you for everything. I am not the only person you hurt. You hurt people every day in so many ways I can’t even describe. But I still– I do still love you, Leija. Because I know it’s this place, and the way that being here warps people– if we’d lived anywhere else, if we’d lived peacefully, maybe you could have been good to me. You wouldn’t have neglected me– and I wouldn’t have to resent you.”

In her sleep, Leija’s eyes shut a little harder, the fingers on her hands closed and opened.

This wasn’t any kind of closure, nor was it the culmination of anything significant.

It wasn’t a big moment– just Homa coping to herself, functionally alone, in her room.

That’s all it could be and that was all she could do. But she still felt like she had to say it.

Maybe it could serve as a rehearsal for when Leija woke up and they had to confront this.

Homa dressed herself, ate a bit of lonac in a cup and left for work.

Her head felt a bit heavy and foggy. As if she was fighting back tears the whole time.

She expected her day to go by as mindlessly as ever. She hoped for it to be so. She hoped for a day she could run on autopilot. Home, to the checkpoint, to the tram, to the pavilion, to B.S.W. and back home again. Once she got back home in the afternoon, she would have to deal with what happened with Leija, but the rest of the day should have been exactly the same as always.

Leaving home–

Checkpoint–

Tram–

Pavillion–

Two elevators down to her little lost corner of the world, Bertrand Shore Works.

“Homa,”

On the corridor leading to the semi-circular bulkhead into B.S.W, a blond woman awaited her. Wearing a grandiose coat over a ruffled red shirt and a long, tight black pencil skirt and ribbed tights. She smiled and waved in front of the closed bulkhead into B.S.W. Kitty McRoosevelt could not let herself in– Homa had been leaving the bulkhead unlocked for her after she came in, since Kitty was supposed to come later in the day, after Homa already clocked in. This was part of the instructions Bertrand gave clients, so they wouldn’t waste their time while the employees set up. Only employees could work the doors.

“As-Salamu Alaykum!” Kitty said cheerfully.

“You don’t have to do it in Fusha.” Homa said. She sighed internally.

This woman–! Homa had been saying that about a lot of people lately…

“Usually the bulkhead door is unlocked when I come in.” Kitty said.

“Yeah, that’s me who does that. Only employees can open stuff here, so you have to wait.”

Homa walked past Kitty and held her keycards to the door’s reader. After the keycard swipe, she stepped in front of the card reader’s touchscreen for camera authentication. There was a metallic rolling sound shortly thereafter– the Bulkhead door unlocked and could open now.

“Ahh, I see.” Kitty replied. “It has a camera, too? That’s a lot of security.”

“It’s like I told you, only an employee can open it. So don’t come here early.” Homa said.

She walked through the bulkhead door, automatically opened, and thought nothing of this.

Kitty stood off to the side and watched while Homa put on her gloves, mask, goggles and put protective sleeves over her tail and ears and returned to work on her yacht. She had stripped, repainted, and detailed the exterior, so now she had to recoat it with poison and waterproof gel. She big Kitty stand farther back than she had been the past few days and got to work as usual.

Though she was here way too early with nothing to do, Kitty had no complaints.

In fact, the blond hardly spoke to Homa at all that day.

She would have said ‘suit yourself’ to that, but Imani was counting on her.

So she tried to poke Kitty and see if there would be anything to report to Imani today.

“So, any big plans for the yacht?” Homa asked Kitty.

“Nothing special.”

It was as if she was turning the tables on Homa now. She had become the terse one.

“How has your stay in Kreuzung been so far?”

“Amenable.”

“Been to any neat places?”

“Perhaps.”

Perhaps?!

Homa felt so stupid shouting small talk over the sound of her spray gun.

Especially when she got back next to nothing.

What was going on?

“To hell with her then.” Homa sighed. There was always tomorrow.

If Kitty was grumpy today it didn’t matter at all.

Homa hardly knew what use Imani was getting out of her information anyway.

As the afternoon went on, she focused on her work and did not bother with Kitty.

And Kitty seemed quite content to just stand around in silence this time.

It irritated Homa just a bit– what a stupid turn from how chummy she was earlier!

By the end of the day, she had wandered off out of the dockyard altogether.

Homa clocked out and put it out of her mind. She had to worry about Leija and about whether there to try her luck at the shops again today. She might try to buy something for Leija in the Imbrian shops– if the dynamic pricing wasn’t too bad, a gift might help the Madame’s mood. Perhaps a cake or a sweet?

She put away her tools and walked out of B.S.W, through the bulkhead door and then up the old cargo ramp to the elevator. She tuned out her surroundings, just like she wanted to do. Her auto-pilot took her step by step, steps farther from B.S.W. and steps closer to home, mindlessly. Looking down at the grimy green steel floor of the ramp as she climbed the makeshift steps down the side of it up to the elevator shaft, she wondered how she would approach Leija after all of this.

What would she even say?

All kinds of things floated in her head, but it was such an awkward situation.

“I found you drunk wandering the halls–”

No, not, found you. Leija might twist that to mean Homa specifically grabbed her–

But if she laid the blame on Leija herself too thick that’d piss her off too.

There was no winning–!

Suddenly, Homa hit something soft and firm.

In front of her was supposed to be the elevator, but her mind had wandered off.

When she looked up, there was something in front of the elevator door.

It was like–

A case– a huge white case, with a synthetic felt covering and a steel frame.

For a tool or maybe even a musical instrument? Homa had seen things like this, but–

Someone had left it in front of the elevator door–? Why? It was taller than Homa herself.

She made to move it, more of a reflex than anything, feeling the weight of it as she tried.

Then–

Dull tap-tapping on the floor– heels?

Danger! Cried an unheeded voice in her mind–

Homa looked aside in time to see a black-gloved hand strike her with something.

She felt a brief burning sensation, her muscles seizing up, horrible nausea.

And the hands seizing her– something pricking her– burning in her veins–

Homa struggled on sheer instinct, but her strength faded extraordinarily quickly.

She tripped over her own feet and would have fallen had it not been for the black gloves.

Gripping her by her jumpsuit, unzipping the case blocking the elevator–

Her vision went dark as she caught a flash of waving blond hair in a thickening fog.

Inside the closed case, limbs going limp, Homa’s world and mind went pitch black.


“–Oh look, she’s coming to. I guess we won’t get to see my tenth straight winning hand in a row. Get the synthestitcher ready. I’ll make her smile for the camera. Then we can really get to work.”

Footsteps on water. A voice. A familiar voice.

She quivered, from the back of her neck down to her tail.

Her stomach felt hot, her nose was running. For a moment, the world was spinning.

Slowly spreading eyelids unveiled a world of intermittent, dim red light.

She felt water. Her feet splashed as she tried to move her limbs.

Homa could move her feet just a little, but not her torso, or her arms.

Mental fog cleared up just enough to begin to understand her predicament.

B.S.W, her workplace, was where her body expected to have been.

Instead, she awakened in the middle of an empty place, three times as wide and long as a room, with a bar at one end and shuttered windowpanes on the other. Judging by the bar shelves it may have once been stocked up, but there only scattered old bottles and broken shards left. There was an entrance door and a door out to the back, the former broken open and the latter barricaded with junk drawn from the rest of the venue. There were plastic restaurant chairs whole or in pieces scattered around the room.

Because the lights were malfunctioning, there was only intermittent flashes of white light, coming on with different periods of seconds in between each flash in a way that was maddening. The only consistent light came from the red emergency alarm light, and because this light was revolving, from the high center of the wall, it cast eerie shadows over the other occupants. Taken together it was like a vision from out of nightmare, nearly panic inducing, Homa wanted to keep her eyes shut and go back to sleep.

And indeed, keeping them open was difficult, they teared up.

Struggling to breathe as more of her senses returned to her; enough to realize her arms were bound behind her back, her feet were bound. Involuntarily she started to struggle, forcing her feet apart, forcing her arms, shifting her weight forward and back on the seat. Moaning with frustration when she realized how tight her bonds were, and that they were chafing skin– skin that was out and exposed, because Homa was stripped completely naked. Her entire body shivered with sudden fear. She was bound to a chair with her arms stretched and behind her back, her legs tied apart and to the chair and naked.

“H-h-elp.” She whimpered, as her voice started to return to her. “He-He-HELP!”

“Nobody will hear you. Be quiet.”

Homa heard a voice, and she heard something, like a mechanical switch being flipped.

In front of her, a figure coming into focus threw something on the ground.

She stepped on it, her heels easily crunching it under the water.

Then she closed toward Homa, heels splashing then tapping in succession on the floor.

“Are you awake now? Can you see my hand?”

Waving her black-gloved fingers in front of Homa was Kitty McRoosevelt. She bent in.

Narrowed eyes, messy blond hair, mere centimeters from Homa’s own face. She smiled softly.

“Help me–” Homa whimpered, “Kitty– Help–”

“I brought you here, Homa.”

As if to punctuate this, she ran one of her fingers down the inside of Homa’s thigh.

Homa clenched her teeth, wracked with another full-body shudder. It was so cold here!

And Kitty’s finger was pressing hard on her skin. Near somewhere sensitive–

Homa cried out. “Please let me go! Please don’t kill me!”

“Relax. I’m not going to kill you. And you’ll be freed once everything is over.”

“Everything?”

“It doesn’t concern you. Just be quiet, put your eyes forward, and smile for me.”

Homa realized Kitty wasn’t alone.

When her vision came back in full, the blurry figures farther in the distance came into focus, shifting something on wheels towards her. It reminded Homa of the cameras in the photo booth at Ballad’s Paradise, except that they were on top of a large, enclosed metal box that was itself on a wheeled stand. It was operated by a woman in a black bodysuit with intermittent black or blue plates across the surface, like armor and she looked–

slim and slightly muscular with bright fruity orange skin,

her eyes were green and w-shaped– her hair was long and red and purple, and–

and some of her hair, was positioning the camera, while her arms and legs pushed the cart,

“She needs to look straight at the camera until the datasheet compiles.”

When the Katarran noticed Homa staring at her, she winked with a mischievous smile.

“But she’s preoccupied with other things.”

“I’ll set her straight. How long does she have to stare?”

“We’ve never done this on a Shimii. It might take longer. Maybe twenty seconds?”

At the knocked-down front door, there was a burly blue man without hair, an eel-like tail coming out of his armor. There was a third person, a similar man, who was standing by near the windowpanes. All of them were armed and lightly armored, they had guns, Homa did not know the exact models but the form factor suggested assault rifles, which she knew from studying Diver models and gear.

She felt a light smack on her cheek and shut her eyes reflexively from the touch.

“Homa, stare at the camera for me for thirty seconds with a neutral expression.”

Kitty wanted her to stare at the camera– she would not! She’d avoid it at any cost!

In response Homa shut her eyes and stared straight at the ground, gritting her teeth.

“Don’t be stupid.” Kitty said. “Do this for me and you will get to go to sleep and wake up tomorrow and go about your business like none of this happened. Just open your eyes and look natural for the camera.”

”N-n-no. Let me go. Stop this and let me go.” Homa whimpered.

”I’m doing this to keep you safe, you brat. I could drag you with me back to B.S.W, force your face into every authentication camera like you’re a piece of equipment. There are ways to make that work– cruel ways. I’m being humane here, Homa. Look at the camera, now. Or I will have to make you do it.”

She needed Homa’s face to open all of Bertrand’s doors. To get into B.S.W. illegally.

There were cameras with facial recognition. Only Bertrand and his employees, who were registered with the station, could open them. They needed their work permits and to be physically present for security purposes. For the front bulkhead, but also for the cargo elevator access and for the berth authentications– it had to be a B.S.W employee holding the authentication keys and the only way for the computer to know was using imaging cameras. That was what all this was about,

and in the morning, too, when Kitty asked–!

Homa had been so stupid! Imani warned her to be careful! Kitty really was dangerous!

“Where are my clothes? Let me have my clothes and let me go!” Homa begged.

“I’ve found people are more compliant when they can’t hide. Open your eyes, Homa.”

“Fuck you! You’re not using me! You pervert!”

Homa’s insults came out choked, quivering with the rest of her body.

She heard Kitty sigh audibly. Behind her, the Katarran cuttlefish woman laughed.

“Feisty!” She said in jest.

“You know, I had a hunch you’d be difficult. This sucks. You, hold the chair.” Kitty said.

Footsteps splashed over and someone grabbed hold of the back of the chair–

In the next instant, Homa felt her stomach almost push into her spine as something struck.

She was hit in the gut, by something fast, both blunt and sharp, with brutal strength.

Vomit rose to her throat. She choked, she wanted to double over but could not.

Her gagging and gasping for breath turned to pained screams.

There was an immense pain focused upon a point in her upper abdomen.

Kitty had kicked her! She had kicked her with those heels!

Homa was in so much pain, she thought she would die.

Her eyes forced open from the shock, spinning with panic, was that blood–?

No it was just– the water and the red light–

“Next time I’m stomping on your dick.” Kitty shouted. “Stare at the fucking camera.”

Homa gasped for breath, openly sobbing. She couldn’t believe this was happening.

Her surroundings were nightmarish, and she felt the most brutal pain in her life.

Not even the worst of Leija’s beatings had been this terrifying.

Kitty was really going to any lengths. She would mutilate her. She would kill her.

Any thought of resistance had left her body instantly. She was hurt, her mind swimming, she felt so pathetic, so weak, and helpless and useless. Acid-tasting spit dribbling from her open mouth, her stomach a tight knot of unbearable pain. Shivering from the cold that transferred from the water her feet were in and the moist air collecting on her sweating bare skin. Burning tears pouring from her eyes, fluids from her nose, tasting hot bitterness rising at the back of her throat. She couldn’t fight back!

“Please–” Homa whimpered. “Please don’t kill me.”

Click.

Homa felt something cold sliding down from her lower abdomen and stopping at her groin.

Kitty with the long, suppressed barrel of a black pistol pointed at Homa’s–

“Jeez. This is brutal. And I thought it’d be cuttle-quick.” Remarked the cuttlefish woman.

“Shut up. I didn’t pay for your opinions.” Kitty said. “Homa, I’m going to wipe your face with my other hand. Stare at the camera with a neutral expression for thirty seconds and this bullshit is over. I’m on a fucking clock. I’m doing it this way for you. I don’t have to do this. You or your corpse can suffice with a little preparation– I’m trying to be kind to you. I’m trying to put you out of harms way. Stop being so fucking difficult and look at the camera. Thirty seconds. And you never have to see me again.”

As she promised, Kitty’s fingers rolled over Homa’s eyes and nose with a stiff nylon wipe.

Homa’s mind was a blank. There was no way she could resist anymore.

One kick. One kick was all it took.

Her mind was filled with admonishments. You’re so weak, so pathetic, so useless.

Nowhere near close to a hero. Just a sad little sack of tears and blood so easily broken.

Homa looked straight at the camera, keeping as composed as she could.

A thin strip of light glowed across her features. It was a laser scanner, mapping her face.

After twenty-five seconds it stopped. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?” Said the cuttlefish.

After the camera captured her appearance, the attached box whirred to life. Instruments inside it slid and grinded for a minute, Homa staring at it as if in a trance. Then, from the box, the Katarran extracted what looked like a partial mask, with crosshatched colors blended into its plastic exterior. It was not her entire face, it was parts of the bridge of her nose, her lips, cheekbone, ears.

“Are you sure this is correct?” Kitty asked the cuttlefish woman, staring at the mask.

“Of course. The purpose of this mask is to trick the facial recognition. So the computer scans her face and prints out what it saw. Computers like this don’t recognize your entire face, they are not humans, they don’t see like we do. They see specific unique features that distinguish faces from each other. This mask is a perfect representation of what an authentication camera computer sees when it sees this Shimii.”

With a confident smile, the cuttlefish woman lifted the mask over her own face.

“Want a demo?” She asked.

“No.”

Homa felt the barrel of Kitty’s pistol lift from her groin.

“I’m satisfied.” She said.

”So, mind telling this humble technician what happens now?”

“You stay here. I’m going out with the rest of the team to prepare. We need to be in place for my first package. We have to dock them immediately when they arrive, and we preferably want to move after B.S.W’s work hours. Thanks to sleeping beauty here, our window is tight. Speaking of which,”

Kitty turned to the dazed Homa and looked into her eyes again.

She lifted something to Homa’s sight. It was her black slate portable.

“Unlock this for me, would you?”

Mindlessly, Homa put her thumb on the on/off button when Kitty brought the portable near.

Kitty then scrolled through, making no expression as she rifled through Homa’s messages.

Her coldly inexpressive face lit by the white screen.

After a few minutes, she held the portable away from her, and put a bullet through it.

Homa had been bracing for a booming shot, but it was a sharp thwick instead.

Nevertheless, the discharge of energy was close enough to her naked body to rattle her.

“Here you go, my little snitch.” Kitty dismissively threw the phone at Homa’s lap.

“Does that alter our plan any?” asked the cuttlefish woman, raising a skeptical eyebrow.

“Nope. Imani Hadžić has no idea where we are or what we’re doing.” Kitty said.

She then engaged the safety with a quick click of a finger and stowed the gun in her coat.

“You three keep an eye on her. Don’t do anything. You should only be under contract for like thirteen hours more, so just kick back and relax. If shit breaks bad, just retreat, and leave her here. Someone will find her eventually. We’re hitting up Bertrand’s tonight to avoid unnecessary issues with the staff. It’ll be tight, but we’ll make it before the packages. I’ll call you when the deed is done and you’re free to go.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Goodbye forever, Homa Baumann. I’m sorry we had to leave on such bad terms.”

Kitty waved her fingers at Homa and promptly left the bar through the front door.

Leaving Homa naked, cold, and alone with the two burly guards and the cuttlefish woman.

As soon as Kitty left, the cuttlefish woman wandered over to the bar and looked behind it.

“It’s dry here. It’s lifted above the flood level. I’m gonna move her chair over here.”

“Whatever you say.”

None of the burly men seemed particularly interested in the cuttlefish woman’s doings.

She grabbed Homa’s chair, seemingly without minding her weight, and moved the hurting and miserably cold Shimii from the flooded floor over behind the bar before setting her down. Homa’s feet touched dry ground, and she felt just a bit of relief. It felt far better when the woman cut open a bag and withdrew Homa’s jumpsuit and tanktop from it, laying the suit over Homa’s body like a blanket, and the rest of the clothes on her lap. She smiled at Homa, seemingly satisfied with the state of things.

Homa felt a brief distress, looking down at her belongings.

Her ID was still there, but her work permit keycard was gone. Kitty must have taken it.

Without it, Homa would not be able to get through the checkpoints!

That Katarran woman did not notice the shift in Homa’s expression back to a brief panic.

“There, it’s better now, isn’t it? Don’t worry– I only do what the client pays for. Wasting time hurting or killing you is just wasting my energy, and for a Katarran, time and stamina are money.”

She returned to the bar floor and pulled up one of the knocked-over chairs and sat on it.

It really did not matter that Kitty had not shot her dick off– Homa was effectively dead.

Without her papers– her mind started spiraling at the thought. All her work was undone.

Kitty had robbed her of everything she had worked so horribly hard for.

“Now we wait. Oh, you know what? Kitty left a few of these behind. These are useful.”

On the bar, the cuttlefish-woman picked up a small black plastic bag. Tearing it open, she withdrew a little black cylinder with three needles and a trigger on the back– a punch-injector.

“Here. This will make it more peaceful for you. I’m truly sorry for all the trouble.”

Reaching over the bar, the cuttlefish woman put the cylinder to Homa’s throat.

Immediately Homa recalled the sensation of the jab as if it was burned into her memory.

Homa struggled reflexively but had nowhere to move. Her tearful eyes soon shut again.

Once more, she fell unconscious, just like when Kitty had attacked her before.


Homa’s mind went black. Falling and falling incorporeally through a void of– colors.

Be At Peace. Sleep Well. Peaceful Place.

Homa’s world of pitch black became replaced with one of stark white.

Her body felt like it was suspended in mid-air, but she was not falling, she was not flying.

She realized she was lying down and staring at a sky of silver-white and gray tree crowns. Laying down in a puddle of lukewarm water, floating just above its surface. She was surrounded by enormous tree trunks. Far in the sky, the branches at the tops of the trees made up the sky, like clouds made of rocky bark. Between the trees, the colors swirled and traveled like floating rivers.

Peaceful Place. Safe Place. We’re Sorry.

That voice reverberated across the clearing in the forest, across Homa’s puddle.

It was so kind–

Homa wanted to cry. It was the kindest, gentlest voice that had ever spoken to her.

It was their voice– all of them were speaking. To each other. To her. To everything.

We’re Sorry.

“Don’t be sorry. Thank you. I can feel how much you care.”

In the next instant, Homa lost all buoyancy.

Her body sank right into the water. It was suddenly so deep, so crushingly heavy.

She sank farther and farther until the trees were impossible to view.

No matter how much she struggled, the pull of the water was inescapable.

Until the light completely vanished in front of her eyes.

Thrown from paradise down into the black depths of the Imbrium Ocean.

Awakening came like a hammer blow to her face.

Her eyes tearful, assaulted by the repugnant colors of the bar. Her sweat-soaked body, cold under the makeshift sheet of her jumpsuit, shivered as soon as sensation returned to it. Her empty lungs demanded choppy, sucking breaths that hurt her chest. She bent forward, caught between heaving from her dry, itching throat and sucking for air for her pounding chest, shaking all over.

Danger!

For the first time, Homa noticed Kitty hadn’t taken her necklace–

“Huh? You two, the door–!”

Light flashed from outside the door, briefly illuminating the room.

Thick smoke poured into the bar. The cuttlefish Katarran yelled for her companions.

Homa could see the silhouette of one of the men running to the side of the door. Putting his back to it, assault rifle in hand. He dropped a small device that he had perhaps intended to use to spy through the door, but it was useless, the smoke was thickest there. Grunting with frustration he reached the barrel of his rifle through the door and began to open fire indiscriminately–

At which point, something slipped into the room right under the gunfire.

There was a bright glint, an arcing flash like swinging a glowstick in a dark room.

In an instant the Katarran’s arm severed at the joint.

His assault rifle fell into the water. Homa heard the blood dribbling onto the floodwaters.

The assailant kicked the weapon away and in one fluid motion leaped the second burly Katarran, moving extremely quickly despite the flooded room. Homa did not even hear a splash, it was as if the figure glided over the surface, leaped in one bound. Heedless of the status of his companion, the second Katarran gunman opened fire toward the entrance of the bar. His wounded companion was cut down by the haphazard hail of bullets, a flashing muzzle in the dark, the sound of shell casings hitting water–

Immediately after, Homa saw that same glint as before, the flash of electricity–

Vibroblade– it was a vibroblade!

Having somehow avoided the gunfire, the assailant thrust the blade through the man.

Engaged to cut, it entered the Katarran’s chest, the light dimming inside him.

Flashing again, when the assailant cut free of his ribcage, spilling his flank onto the floor.

“I surrender! I surrender! I’m just a technician!”

That cuttlefish woman raised her arms and moved away from the Katarran’s gear in the corner of the room. At this point the smoke had begun to settle. Even the damaged air circulators in this disused bar could still sense smoke intermittently and began to suck it out. Once enough of the smoke had gone Homa saw more of the gory scene on the opposite side of the bar. At the door one of the Katarrans was riddled with bullets and his arm was a bloody stump. His blood streaked the water, flowing out of the bar due to the circulators struggling to dry up the floor. Farther along the windowed front wall, the second Katarran– Homa couldn’t even look. It was– it was all coming out of him. Everything inside him.

She didn’t want to think about it or see it.

Brandishing the edge of a vibroblade along the neck of the cuttlefish woman, it was–

Orderly dark blue hair, rounded, neatly manicured cat ears, a long, thick tail–

Glasses– a beautiful, coldly inexpressive, blood-spattered face–

Wearing a black uniform, cape hanging off her shoulders with clips, arms out of the sleeves.

“Imani! Imani, you came to rescue me!”

Homa screamed at the top of her lungs. Tears burst out of her eyes.

Imani Hadžić glanced her way. Her eyes briefly lingered. “I’m sorry it took me this long.”

She glanced down at the woman begging for her mercy.

“Homa, was it Kitty McRoosevelt who abducted you? These Katarrans work for her?”

At her feet, the Katarran woman clapped her hands together as if in prayer.

“Yes! It was her, and everyone here was working for her!” She cried out.

“Homa?” Imani asked again for confirmation.

“Y-Yes. It’s like she said.” Homa said. Imani had such a focused expression it was mildly frightening.

Once Homa’s mind began connecting the dots, her body started shaking again.

She had been focusing on the familiar face, reaching out for comfort.

But this wasn’t just the troubled girl she had a sweet date with, the girl she had her first kiss with. Imani Hadžić, in that uniform, was a deadly agent of the Volkisch Movement. On the sleeves of her jacket were the black sun armband and the sword and moon armband that Homa could not place, but she was still part of the Volkisch even without their common symbols. And what the Volkisch Movement did, as far as Homa knew and understood, was killing people. Imani Hadžić had come here to kill people.

Imani had killed two armed men like it was nothing. Using a personnel-size vibroblade.

None of them could even touch a hair on her head.

And now she had her sword to the throat of a third victim.

“Did Kitty tell you what she intended to do?” Imani asked the cuttlefish woman.

“We spoke in confidential language. We are just helping her deliver packages to B.S.W.”

“I see.”

Imani lifted the blade from the woman’s neck.

Her arm pulled back– Homa could already see the swing coming and held her breath–

Then their eyes met, across the room. Imani glanced at her with a troubled expression.

She swung the blade over the head of the cuttlefish woman.

Slicing the very tips of the diaphanous fins flapping up from the woman’s head.

“Think carefully about your choice of employer next time.”

Imani lifted her foot and kicked the woman in the face and into the nearby wall.

Where she came to rest, nose broken, eyes bruised and shut, lying limply in the water.

But with her chest rising and falling. She was breathing. She wasn’t dead.

Homa let out the air she had been sucking in. Accompanied by a tiny, helpless sob.

Imani sheathed her vibroblade and glanced about the room.

“Ya Allah…” She sighed. “What a mess. Let’s get you out of those bonds.”

Nonchalantly she walked behind the bar. Once she got to see Homa up close, her eyes drew a bit wide. Homa had her shoulders up, her head down, the jumpsuit falling off her and exposing her breasts. Her face was deeply flushed and felt hot. Not just from all the crying, screaming, and near-vomiting which she had suffered. She was acutely aware that she was bound and completely naked in front of Imani.

Imani pulled the jumpsuit off her and withdrew from her uniform a small vibroknife.

She crawled around close to the bar cut Homa’s hands free, and then her feet.

Homa thought she would die of embarrassment from having Imani all over her like this.

Far more material and readily present was all the pain that she felt.

Her wrists had red marks, as did her ankles. Her belly had an awful bruise. Her whole body ached from struggling against the bonds, from being stricken by Kitty, from the punctures by the drug injectors, and from the stressful position in which she had been bound to the chair. She felt like she had not eaten in a day and her limbs were like jelly when Imani helped her stand off the chair. Unfortunately, she was not so light-headed that anything felt dream-like. Homa was cursed by a sharpness of her faculties.

“Thank you, thank you, Imani,”

Homa embraced Imani tightly, and Imani gently embraced her back.

“How did you find me?” Homa asked.

Imani briefly knelt down, causing Homa’s heart to jump anew from embarrassment.

From the floor, she grabbed Homa’s portable. It had a bullet-hole right through it.

“This was designed to track you if you failed to answer my messages within a certain time.”

She handed the broken portable to Homa, along with, surprisingly, a fresh one.

“That one’s storage is still good. Copy everything over to this one when you can.”

“Imani–”

“Don’t mention it, okay? I want to stay in touch. Money is no object for my little Ho~ma~.”

Imani walked out from behind the bar with a smile.  

Homa put her clothes back on as quickly as she could and put both portables away.

She got the hang of walking again and rushed over to the Katarran woman on the wall.

Rifling through her suit, she found a communicator.

“Here, Imani! You can use this to track Kitty!”

Homa threw the communicator at Imani, who caught it.

Her own hands lingered a bit longer on the Katarran woman’s gear–

Because– a dark series of thoughts filled her mind as she noticed how calm Imani was.

“Imani, is Kitty really going to destroy the station? You don’t seem to be in a rush.”

All of this time, Imani had been content to sit passively and let Homa report on Kitty’s goings-on. At no point had Imani stopped Kitty despite knowing where she was and suspecting her of plotting some wrongdoing. She put Homa in danger, in fact, which Homa was easily willing to forgive because Imani’s face in the chaotic light of the bar looked too beautiful to hold accountable. She had been tracking Homa, so she was prepared, to some degree, for Homa to be abducted or endangered.

It looked to Homa like Imani knew everything that was going to happen.

And that she was letting it happen. She wasn’t even going to try the communicator.

This was the final tell– how calm Imani was standing in the center of the flooded bar.

Even now that Kitty’s plan was in motion. Imani did not see it as urgent.

“I’m grateful you came to my rescue. I was so scared. They even hurt me, Imani. But you have to tell me the truth now. You are not going to stop Kitty, are you? It’s like– you just wanted to use me to find out when Kitty’s plot got underway. But you aren’t going to stop it at all? I deserve to know.”

Imani averted her gaze.

“I– I wasn’t just using you. I had fun– I’d like to have a different relationship to you.”

“Imani, we can’t have a different relationship right now.” Homa said. “Right now– please tell me the truth. You owe it to me. Is Kitty going to destroy the station? If she is, then you must be completely insane. But she is not going to right? She’s doing something else. And you’re going to sit back and watch.”

Imani smiled gently. She laughed, just a little. It was a bitter laugh.

“Will Kitty McRoosevelt destroy the station? You know, I’m actually not certain, little Ho~ma~. It depends on how she feels. Hers will be the final judgment. Will her hatred toward us allow her to kill us so easily and readily? Will we deserve the fury of her broken heart? At first, I was certain she would not. But recently, Homa, I’ve been feeling like, I wish I could allow myself to destroy everything and remake it to serve my own little heart. Perhaps Kitty will indeed kill us all, profiting nobody in the process.”

She could not meet Homa’s gaze as she spoke. She arranged some hair behind her ear.

Homa silently watched her fidget. She drew nearer as if demanding a real answer that way.

“Kitty McRoosevelt is going to engineer a Core Separation to put the station complex out of live power and into on emergency backup power. Kreuzung is not well prepared for this kind of scenario. Kitty’s aim is to bring down the automated missile and gun defenses of the station complex. This will allow her to infiltrate combat troops and commence a coup. Kitty is a foreign agent, from the Cogitum.”

Speaking those words, Imani finally met Homa’s face with an eerie smile.

“Kitty doesn’t know that the 7th Fleet of the Stabswache is secretly underway to intervene. Her forces will be utterly destroyed, and the station will come under the command of my superior. Her name is Vesna Nasser. Daughter of the late Shimii revolutionary Osir Nasser. I am a member of the Volkisch because of her, Homa. I pledged myself to her cause, to fight to create a new future for the Shimii.”

Tears drew from Imani’s eyes. Smiling and weeping as she laid herself bare.

“Knowing all this, Homa– do you hate me? I don’t care if you find it unacceptable, but–”

Homa took a step in and without thinking or warning, pulled Imani into a kiss.

She threw her reluctance aside, brought her passion forward, seizing upon Imani.

Imani complied readily. Their tear-stained eyes met until hers closed.

Letting herself be taken in by Homa’s ardor, her capturing lips and the snare of her tongue.

One hand brushing Imani’s soft hair aside between kisses, stroking her cheek.

And the second, rising suddenly–

Sticking a punch injector of Kitty’s knockout drug into Imani’s neck.

She expected Imani to fight back then, to be roaring mad, to draw her blade–

Instead, both of them were weeping gently, eyes fixed again as Imani’s senses clouded.

Imani made no move to resist. As if, perhaps, she knew, and allowed it to happen.

Staring deep into her eyes, after tasting her lips– Homa could not help but cry.

“I don’t hate you.” Homa said. “I hate the things that happened to you.”

“Was that kiss real?” Imani asked. Her words slurring. Her face starting to numb.

“Yes. It was real. It wasn’t like the theater.” Homa said. “Imani I– I–”

She couldn’t say ‘I love you’ to Imani. Even though she did– painfully, she really did.

In that moment, Homa wanted to love Imani more than anything.

She wished they could keep texting and go on dates to stupid kitschy places.

But as long as Imani wore the evil skin of that uniform, Homa could not be with her.

That damned uniform, in that moment, Homa hated nothing more than the people behind it.

“Imani– I am going to make that Vesna Nasser regret putting all this in your head!”

Smiling, Imani drifted off to sleep in Homa’s arms.

Homa set her down in the corner with the remainder of the Katarran’s gear.

She quickly applied the last punch injector to the cuttlefish woman’s neck, making sure to prolong her unconsciousness so she wouldn’t wake up first and take revenge on Imani while she slept. Then, rummaging through Imani’s own gear, she took the small vibroknife– and a small pistol. Homa did not know the caliber or model, but it was suppressed, just like Kitty’s. It might come in handy. She had never fired a gun in anger, but she knew the principles behind it. Leija had shown her how to do it once.

Leija–

Swallowing hard, Homa realized what she was embroiled in and stifled a sob.

Crying hard over the sleeping body of Imani Hadžić. She took Kitty’s communicator back.

Looking at the objects in her hands. Weapons and tactical gear– it was war.

War had really come to Kreuzung Station once again. Everything was happening too fast.

All of Homa’s senses told her it was time to knuckle down and run away from this.

She was no hero, Imani would never be her princess to save, none of this was within her power.

Homa thought she was a useless girl who was unlucky enough to be dragged into a mess.

Everything attached to her spine hurt in some way.

She had never been in a real fight. Everyone in this bar could kick her ass.

And she was completely in over her head.

Just a helpless girl crying over the wreckage of everything she ever loved.

“But I can’t just sit here. I have to do something! I can’t just watch! I’d hate myself for it!”

Reflexively, Homa grabbed hold her necklace and squeezed the little rock tight.

Somewhere in the recesses of her mind, she felt a warm, encouraging thought.

We Believe In You.

You Are Courageous.

Taken by a sudden impetus, Homa grit her teeth, put away the gear in her jumpsuit and took off running, splashing through the floor of the flooded bar, out into an unfamiliar and even more flooded street. She saw an elevator shaft in the distance and ran for it, knowing she would at least find the current block and tier on that elevator. She ran as fast as her legs could carry her through the part-flooded streets.

“I have to stop her. I have to stop her–”

Suddenly, for a second or two, everything went dark.

Darker than it had ever been. Pitch black. Every light, every monitor, everything.

Then the lights came back on. Homa stopped in her tracks.

Revolving red alarm lights flashed from every wall and the ceiling.

On every touch-capable surface, the screens began to display the same thing.

Large red letters and a symbolic image of a pillar being lifted from within a ring.

In every direction, from every surface, as total as the darkness before.

Homa stood, her shadow spinning around her with the red lights and flashing warnings.

Transfixed with eyes drawn wide and lips quivering, in water above her ankles.

WARNING.

WARNING.

WARNING.

WARNING. CORE SEPARATION.


“Do you have a purpose for Tristitia?”

Deep beneath the baseplate of Kreuzung’s Core Station tower were the nearly-abandoned maintenance tunnels for some of the lower-class blocks. Several had flooded, but there were just enough operable passages for the interests of its current occupants, and the flooding in the rest was pretty convenient on the whole. In a long square room, heavily ventilated but with rather poor air circulation due to mechanical failures, the smell of iron from coagulating blood and decaying flesh lingered. Maimed corpses had been lined up against the walls. Someone had put their hands together as if in macabre prayer.

Between the dead worshipers stood two figures.

One entirely pale androgynous body, short-haired, lean, in a white robe.

Another a pale, dark-haired woman in a long black dress, long-limbed, yellow-eyed.

Her face was stark white, with beautiful but vacant features like an exquisite doll.

Over her head, orbited a halo like a circle of blood, semi-solid and spinning.

“Do you have a purpose for Tristitia? Tristitia fulfilled her previous purpose.”

Her hands were stained with the blood of the room’s most recent occupant.

“I keep telling you, these are only orders or tasks. A purpose shouldn’t be something as minor as killing people and collecting their bodies! Your purpose should be grand, Enforcer VIII!”

The White-Robed Figure laid their hands on the shoulders of their companion.

“What should be Tristitia’s purpose?”

“Of course, your purpose should be to worship! To become closer to God!”

“Tristitia does not understand. How would Tristitia carry out ‘worship’?”

“Oh but that is a fraught subject! Even with our vast potential, such questions elude us!”

“Tristitia does not understand. Please try to explain Tristitia’s new purpose.”

“It is fine! A fine question! I have not come unprepared! I have been thinking about this, in fact. What should be the form of worship? Why, worship should be closeness to God. But what is God? To know God we must appreciate the form of God. But then what is the form of God? God is the greatest beauty, the greatest strength, the greatest perception– but then, what is the form of greatness? Greatness is indefatigable, unstoppable, uncontrollable, uncollapsible! Therefore–”

“Tristitia does not understand.”

Tristitia’s words were no longer being heeded. Her companion was now lost in rhetoric.

“Of course, a God can only be worshiped by sentient, living beings, and as such, a God must be perceptible to them. There is only one power that can be called greatest and unstoppable, while being perceptible to sentient beings– the power of our Lord and Savior Arbitrator II, Titan of Aether! It is the Aether that is the attainable form of God to which the living must aspire!”

They threw their hands up and smiled with vibrating, sharp teeth at the steel roof.

“Endless stillness adrift! Thought flowing downstream! Without space, time, or form, only the purity of the mind released from the impetus of flesh! This is the true form of God– so why worship through hard work and dedication? When God is peace itself? No, no, no– one can only approximate the form of God through Sloth! Sloth so unmoving and grand it reverses creation! That is true worship! That is true Sloth! Our God is only reachable through the ultimate stillness! Be it death or enlightenment!”

After their screaming tirade, the creature turned to their companion with expectant eyes.

“Well? Well?” They demanded.

“Do you have an actionable purpose for Tristitia?” She replied in a dry tone of voice.

“Actionable?”

“Do you have a purpose for Tristitia, that Tristitia can actually understand.”

One deadpan voice, belonging to Syzygy’s Enforcer VIII, “The Despair”– or Tristitia.

And one hysterical, impassioned voice belonging to Syzygy’s Enforcer VI, “The Sloth.”

These were the only sounds reverberating from these old maintenance tunnels.

Until–

A series of alarms began to ring out from the upper floors.

When they finally made it to the maintenance tunnels, the warnings lit up the cracked screens on the walls behind the corners, creating and eerie scene dominated by the color red rather than the dim yellow-white of tunnel’s LEDs. The appearance of these warnings seemed to cheer up Enforcer VI once again, to the degree that they started cackling almost in tandem with them.

“A signal from God! Oh purposeless doll, it appears it is time for a task after all!”

Enforcer VI turned nonchalantly toward Enforcer VIII, and from the interior of their robe, procured a round lump of meat wrapped in a silvery skin. Enforcer VIII stood blankly staring while Enforce VI shoved two fingers into her mouth, forced it open, and tipped the morsel inside before shutting Enforcer VIII’s jaw forcefully, as if demonstrating to her how she should chew the blob.

“Create a combat form and depart! The Imbrians have begun the festivities!”

Enforcer VIII began to chew the fleshy fruit herself. Her eyes glowed with red circles.

Omenseeing.”

Around the room, the corpses began to stir, to soften, to melt down and slide away.

Coalescing around the blank-faced, angelic doll as a powerful shell of bone, blood, muscle.

“Your purpose is to stalk through this chaos and kill the heretics! Let the festival begin!”            

A choked voice sounded from within the roiling flesh.

“Tristitia will fulfill this purpose.”


Previous ~ Next

Knight In The Ruins Of The End [S1.1]

Depth gauge: 600m

Rain poured from the artificial sky in Schwerin Island, coming down in sheets that pooled over the synthetic earth around the palace in the center of the habitat. Gray clouds in the unmoving firmament and fields of bright red and yellow flowers surrounding the palace, joined by the great crystalline threads of the water. So much was coming down that it ran gentle rivers down the stone steps into the palace. Gate closed, windows shut but not shuttered. Inside, the residents enjoyed the scheduled spectacle.

On the stone steps into the palace, stood a girl.

Beside the stones, out of sight of the door or the windows.

Fists closed at her side. Teeth grit to keep from chattering. Soaking in the rain. Cold and quivering.

Dressed in a white shirt, a little bow tie, and dark brown overalls. No protection from the water.

Her skin, variously referred to as “swarthy” or “olive-colored” or “leather-tan,” was becoming grayer.

Dark, long, slightly tough hair, tied up into a braided ponytail that fell behind her back.

Tall for her age. A little tomboy out in the wilderness. Enduring the rain like a statue.

As much as she wanted to stand still as a stone she could not. She was too cold and vulnerable.

Her feet turned in place, shifted. She couldn’t help it.

But in the rain, she could not tell apart her tears from the water roaring over her body.

She wanted to scream, but not in pain. She wanted to scream with anger, with the power of violence.

Because she could not, she did not scream. She kept her voice trapped deep in herself.

Standing at the foot of the steps into the palace, in the pouring rain. Eyes shut. Teeth grit.

“Corporal punishment of this sort for a kid is rather cruel.”

Gertrude Lichtenberg opened her eyes and looked up.

In front of her was a tall man, grey uniformed, with a stiff posture and a grave face.

He was holding a small umbrella. With the grimness of his uniform and face, it almost looked silly over him. His brown eyes scanned across the stone steps and then fall back upon her. Deadly serious. This was a soldier, little Gertrude knew. A man of great gravity and dignity, peaked cap and thick boots, insignias on his coat. Gertrude knew the patches very well. He was a Lieutenant. Her own father was a Captain.

Gertrude tried to stiffen herself up also.

In return, the man knelt down in front of her, so he could look her eye to eye.

He lifted his umbrella to cover her too, just a little bit.

“My name is Einz. Einz Dreschner. What is your name?”

“Gertrude– Lichtenberg.”

Between name and surname her teeth chattered.

“Did you cause mischief?”

“I hurt someone.”

“Did the Captain send you out here?”

Gertrude could barely contain her tears thinking about it. They felt warm in her eyes and cheeks.

“No. I sent myself sir.”

Dreschner looked, very briefly, taken aback.

“This won’t make amends. You’re only hurting yourself. Come with me. I’m sure it can be sorted out.”

He extended a hand but Gertrude did not take it.

“No sir. She’s not talking to me.”

“Who isn’t?”

Gertrude sniffed hard. Fighting back sobs.

“Elena.”

Dreschner nodded. He made a serious face again. Like he grimly and fully understood.

“She’s not talking to me sir. I hurt her. So I just want to stand here and become a statue now.”

“I understand. But at least– you shouldn’t be sad and alone. Let me stand here with you.”

He closed his umbrella. Gertrude felt a shock– he must have been someone’s guest from the palace.

Dreschner took his place next to Gertrude in the pouring rain.

He did not explain. And she could not argue with him. He simply did it.

“My–” His own teeth chattered. “It is mighty cold, little soldier.”

He laughed.

Gertrude looked up at him, his smile flashing against the sheets of rain and the gray sky.

They stood, side by side in the rain like that, for a good while longer.

Perhaps Dreschner knew that in due time, the Captain would come looking for him.

And bring them both in.

And ultimately, help solve Gertrude’s little problem.

So that, then, nobody would have to stand in the rain.

Elena and Gertrude did talk again after that.

That very day even– and so soon, that Gertrude still felt soaked, even with a change of clothes.

Elena’s return to her side made her feel very warm, however.


Depth gauge: 1800m

Slowly, the rain-dewed pastures of her youth faded to the metal walls of her adulthood.

It was the year 979 After Descent.

Human life was relegated to deep beneath the surface of the Oceans on the planet Aer.

One such Ocean was the main Ocean of the western hemisphere: the Imbrium.

In this body of water, a woman once called a Knight had lost everything.

She could only dream now, of what she could have had. And what she did to let it slip from her.

Painful and unwanted dreams.

Gertrude turned in bed and almost reflexively wrapped her arms around the dark-skinned woman laying beside her. Feeling her muscled back against Gertrude’s bare breasts, holding her lean arms, burying her head in her long, slightly coarse dark hair. Her companion was still asleep. Her tail gently lifted and dropped beneath the sheets. Dog-like ears atop her head gently folded and lifted in rhythm with it.

Ingrid Järveläinen Kindlysong.

Even her name sounded so beautiful to Gertrude.

“Mmm. You really don’t want to let me go?”

She began to mumble. Her voice pleasantly rough.

“I’m sorry to wake you. I couldn’t help myself.” Gertrude said.

“I’m flattered. You can tug on my leash anytime, Gertrude. You and only you.” Ingrid said.

She backed into Gertrude. She was shorter than her and nestled into her chest so well.

Gertrude truly never wanted to let her go.

Now that she had known loss, such loss as she had never imagined she would ever suffer–

It had taught her that she needed to keep close, jealously close, anything that mattered to her.

Ingrid was hers to hold. Hers and hers only. No matter what happened.

Gertrude wanted to squeeze her close, to taste her, devour her–

Then a pale green light glowed over the lovers. There was an accompanying sound, radio-static.

A voice-only message from the bridge of this ship– the Irmingard-class dreadnought Iron Lady.

“M-M-ma’am!”

That squeal could have only come from the Irmingard’s mousy communications officer, Karin Schicksal. Despite her auspicious surname, she was a small and skittish woman whose voice was cracking from anxiety. After a too-long pause she continued. “Y-You did say to alert you when we got closer!” There was a nervous little laugh. “We’re approaching Kesar’s Gorge. Um. Let us know if you have any orders!”

Gertrude lifted her hand from Ingrid’s chest placed it on the wall to respond to the voice-only message.

“I’ll be in the Bridge shortly.”

Ingrid grunted a little– but not enough that Schicksal would hear her.

She always made sure to toe certain lines for Gertrude’s sake.

“Dismissed.” Gertrude said, with an exasperated sigh.

“Oh! Sorry, I forgot to cut the line! Very sorry! See you soon!”

Finally the light green glow from the wall disappeared as Schicksal’s message window closed.

“Might not get many chances to fool around for the next bit.” Gertrude said.

“I’ll live. I survived a multiple-year drought in our sex lives after all.” Ingrid laughed.

Gertrude wondered but never asked how long Ingrid had felt this strongly about her.

Her own feelings were still muddled. She loved her, but–

But she had to set these doubts aside for now.

Standing up from bed, her room closet automatically extended a hanger with her uniform.

A black coat with gold and red accents, black pants, and the tall hat of the High Inquisitor.

In a lot of ways, Gertrude was still the little tomboy from Schwerin Island.

Except she was not so little at all. She had grown very tall for an Imbrian woman, though not as tall as some. And now in addition to a swarthy tomboy, she was at times called gallant, handsome. At least physically, she fit the uniform which she had been given. Its strength, its unwavering steadfastness.

Its brutality too– perhaps her mind and spirit also, regrettably, befitted the legacy of this uniform.

“Hey,”

Gertrude felt a pat on the back as she started to dress. Behind her, Ingrid smiled.

Standing with her shirt half-open, tapping her palms on Gertrude’s back and rubbing.

“Don’t look so down. Everyone wants to have faith in you. Including me. Show us some confidence.”

Seeing her acting so supportive, Gertrude could not help but smile back.

“There’s my handsome tyrant.” Ingrid said.

“Hopefully everyone else will be as charmed about it as you.”

“Hah! Hopefully not that much!”

The pair laughed at the implication.

Though this bubble of peace which they had seized for themselves could not last, they still cherished it.

Soon both women donned their uniforms and the duties that came with them, and set out into the day.


Depth gauge: 2000m

An adult bluntnose sixgill shark descended from the surface waters, looking for the ocean floor.

Struggling briefly against the titanic wake of some massive creature it could not possibly fathom.

Avoiding the current, the sixgill shark had its reckoning of its own course briefly disturbed.

Try as it might, the sixgill had chosen its dive location poorly, and the ocean floor eluded it for a while.

Instead, beneath the sixgill’s sleek body there was only darkness and further descent.

And so, in order to avoid the gigantic being in whose wake it had been traveling, the sixgill ascended.

An uncommon encounter between humans and nature, in the reality of the After Descent era.

But one that reminded these separate worlds of each other’s presence.

Between the rocky and uneven seafloors of the southern Imperial territory of Sverland and the vast, rich silt plains of the eastern Imperial territory of Veka, there was an enormous trench known as Kesar’s Abyss or Gorge. It was a connecting point between the Khaybar mountains dividing the Empire and the Narodnaya range separating the territories of the Union from Veka and Sverland both. When viewed from the Imbrium above, the Kesar trench was nearly a kilometer across and many more long, a gaping black maw screaming at the heavens. Torn open, split jagged as if by the strength of some titantic monster.

Kesar– the place where Norn the Praetorian’s journey began. Could there be an answer here?

Approaching Kesar was Gertrude’s Inquisitorial flagship. Irmingard-class dreadnoughts all shared many traits. Most distinctive was the thick, “spoon-shaped” prow, like its namesake upside down with a beautiful curved surface above and the tapering point jutting at the fore. Between the prow and the larger main body was a “neck” containing sensor equipment. All quarters in which work and daily living were contained had been spaced into the massive main hull, a semi-cylindrical, flat-topped, beautifully curved monument, bedecked with cannon pods, sensors, and winged fins and control surfaces. Flared armor “wings” around the circumference of the ship’s stern protected enormous hydrojets fed through intakes on the sidepods and below the stern. The most powerful Agarthicite reactors ever fielded on Imbrian ships powered massive turbines that drove this beast, as well as its massive main coilgun turrets.

The Irmingard class was not only the largest and most well-armored and well-armed ships designed and fielded by the Imbrians, the sheer power of their reactors and engines made them the fastest and most enduring vessels in the world in terms of speed over long distances. While they were not necessarily sprinters, the Irmingard class could chase any vessel to the ends of the earth, indefatigably hunting its prey, creeping nearer and nearer to pressure smaller and lighter ships and never allowing escape.

Per the wishes of its commander, the Iron Lady sailed without a livery, wearing only flat gunmetal gray.

But even this behemoth found itself dwarfed by the sheer size of Kesar’s Gorge.

From the circular bridge of the Irmingard, Gertrude Lichtenberg watched the yawning abyss through the picture of the main screen, taking up most of the wall at the very front of the bridge. She approached the island in the center, surrounded by the various battlestations. At this central post was the Captain, Einz Dreschner. He was the man responsible for the direct, day to day leadership of ship operations, even though Gertrude was in charge of the vessel as a whole. She counted on him to enforce her commands.

An older man with a heavily lined and severe face, hairless in head and chin both, never without his cap.

Nevertheless, that grim expression became as much of a smile as it could when Gertrude appeared.

“Inquisitor.” He said warmly, by way of greeting.

“Captain.” Gertrude said, taking his side. “So that’s Kesar.”

“Indeed it is. Just as Norn the Praetorian described it. Vast and seemingly empty.” Dreschner said.

“Seemingly. But it was here, Captain, that the Praetorian’s legend began.” Gertrude said.

Dreschner nodded. He spoke in a lower voice. “I am a very material sort of man, Gertrude.”

Only for her ears. “Do you trust me, Einz?” She asked, whispering back.

Dreschner crossed his arms. He spoke in a measured voice, like a wise man giving oratory.

“I believe that I should support you in this adventure even if I don’t fully understand it. To me, the benefit to be gained is for your confidence to be restored, and for you to be able to make clear decisions about your future. However, a part of me believes this ship should head for Konstantinople, rather than here, trying to unearth some treasure or discover some mythical secret to the Praetorian’s rise to power.”

“Do you think the crew feels the same way?”

“No.”

Drescher reached out and surreptitiously, he patted Gertrude once, in the side of the arm.

Such that nobody noticed, but she knew he was offering reassurance.

“Sailors sail. Their compact with their ship is that they are the ones who have to worry about pipes and pressures and nuts and bolts, and leave the worrying about direction and missions to the officers. And your officers, Gertrude, have nowhere to go in the world except where you tell them. In their minds, I believe they are still trying to excel to secure their livelihoods. Ultimately, all we want is to sail, as well.”

“Let’s hope you’ve read them correctly. I wonder if any of them are getting homesick.” Gertrude said.

“Like you, Gertrude, I don’t believe they have homes to return to that are any better or brighter than the bowels of this ship.” Dreschner said. He sat back farther into his seat. “For now, this ship is their home, and it is their home because they have faith in their leader. They trust your path is the correct one.”

“Thank you, Captain. I’ll make sure to walk my path confidently then.”

Gertrude stood up on the front of the island. Putting on her most stern and confident expression, and briefly preparing her voice. She face the massive abyss on the main screen and laid out her plan, which was heard not only on the bridge, but broadcast to the sailors working in the lower tiers of the vessel.

“Look sharp, soldiers! Before you lies the Kesar Gorge. Before we return to Konstantinople, we must carry out a thorough investigation of this pit. Our objective is to fully reconnoiter this area before we attempt to rejoin the Inquisition. Kesar’s Gorge contains a buried secret of the aristocrats and warlords currently vying for the throne and we cannot rest until it has been brought to light. Uncovering the truth is the justice of the Inquisition, whether the deceit comes from royal or peasant lips! This mission is the Inquisition’s first step toward ending this era of strife and setting right the current of Imbria’s history!”

It did not matter how much of that was improvised. It was a motivation they could understand.

She surprised herself with how convincing it sounded– in reality, what Gertrude was hoping for was only to find the source of Norn’s power. Perhaps even to gain such power herself, and learn to wield it.

Her officers proudly stood at attention, saluted, and followed her words closely.

With a flourish of the hand, Gertrude pointed at the main screen as if pointing a saber at it.

“We will tackle this task in stages! First, I want an imaging buoy to be lowered into the abyss to a depth of three kilometers. Once we have a clearer idea of the geography below, we will judge a course to descend into the gorge, and reconnoiter the path using a drone. Finally, the Iron Lady will descend. While we are tackling the imaging and analysis work, I want the ship to receive a quick maintenance. Check all filters, make sure nothing is leaking, and make sure all repairs to the exterior have held firmly. We will be descending into extreme depths through Katov mass. We need to be prepared and in top condition!”

“Yes ma’am!”

As one the officers on the bridge responded.

Gertrude looked down at them, all of their faces, their cleanly gray uniforms, well manicured haircuts, perfect postures. Service on a dreadnought’s bridge crew was a huge privilege, and everyone who accepted such a competitive position had to look and act the part day in and out. She saw determination on their countenances, a steel edge in their eyes. They were ready. Gertrude did not think these were the faces of people who had given up on her at all. So she felt a weight being lifted from her shoulders.

“Sonar and LADAR crews and Electronic Warfare officers will have to split their attention between the imaging and drone work and maintaining alertness! We are on the border between Veka and Sverland, and could reasonably expect responses from either the Vekan Empire or the Union, now that it has exerted control in this region. Be aware of all possible threats! Our Diver pilots will run routine patrols, but it’s up to us be their eyes and ears to threats in the far distance. We are an Irmingard class crew! We are the Inquisition! We will bring all crimes to the fore and dispense justice! Commence the mission!”

“YES MA’AM!”

All of the bridge officers shouted in chorus, offered a final salute, and returned to their stations, conferring with one another to begin the work ahead of them. Gertrude breathed in deep and sat down beside Dreschner. He gave her a quick look filled with his approval, the tiniest bit of a smile, before he joined the chorus of chattering voices, restating orders, calling officers by name to delegate tasks.

“Captain, I will recover my breath for a moment, but then I need to inspect the hangar.”

“Of course, Inquisitor. If I may comment, it does appear you are back to your old self.”

Gertrude wished that she could truly believe that was the case.

Too much had happened, however. She could never be the same again. Not completely.

That woman who fought unflinchingly, with a single-minded focus and devotion to one purpose.

If she was a monument to order and justice, she was one with deep cracks across its surface.

That purpose was gone. If not gone completely, it was shaken, warped.

She was still hurting, still vulnerable, in some soft and sad little part of herself, buried deep.

Like stepping on a tiny nail and continuing to tread upon it.

While wearing a confident smile and speaking in a proud voice to everyone who could see her.

But there was nothing to do but to keep going forward. Not just for herself.

All of these people were entrusted to her. She owed it to them as well to do more than doubt herself.

So even if it hurt, she had to walk the path laid out before her as Gertrude Lichtenberg.

To wherever it led her. To whatever end. For them.


Gertrude sighed deeply upon entering the hangar.

She had been so caught up in herself, and between Ingrid’s legs, that she forgot the state they were in.

With Sieglinde von Castille gone, so was her Grenadier— and in its place there was now a pile of scrap that was once called a “Magellan.” They were not able to do much with this machine. They had extracted data from its computer, but there was very little diagnostic information included, likely so the machine would be harder to replicate or repair outside its origin. Without spare parts, and without data on how to service it, they would have to kitbash Jagd parts into it and then pray that it could run that way.

Looking at the remains of the machine, Gertrude could almost recall, as if a sensation on the tips of her fingers and the bottom of her feet, the ease with which that machine moved. The power that it conferred to her. She almost defeated the Pandora’s Box with that Magellan. She was certain that had she fought with greater clarity and more reliable allies she could have ripped Elena from the Pandora’s Box. Now, however, it was vaguely propped up on a gantry, kept together with steel cable and thick ribbed tape.

Norn had managed to recruit and supply more pilots, but Gertrude had gotten too complacent.

She wished she had been more conservative with the Serrano patrol fleet.

To think she lost all those lives in the fighting–

–and still didn’t get her back,

“Don’t look at it so much! I’m embarrassed with it! Stop looking at it, Commander!”

From behind Gertrude came a whiny little voice.

She turned in time to watch a short, dark-blond woman hopping up and down.

Her tail wagging furiously. Her ears lightly twitching.

Dressed in a white coat over a green and black bodysuit. Spectacles perched on her nose.

“Chief?” Gertrude replied.

“Commander. If only you could see the visions I have– you wouldn’t look at the scrap so disdainfully.”

Dreadnought crews attracted two types of officers: prim and proper careerists, and unique eccentrics.

The intense hopping, paired with the warped smile on Chief Engineer Monika Erke Tendercloud’s face as she stared at the pile of Magellan parts barely retaining a shape– put her squarely in the latter category. She was a woman barely 154 cm tall, her blond hair divided in two long tails. Her small stature besides, she had a full, rounded, mature figure, and Gertrude knew for a fact she was the more senior of the two of them. Within those wide-draw orange eyes there was an intellect of inscrutable fathoms.

“Stop staring at it as it is now– stop staring at my shame. I will inform you when it is dignified again.”

She rubbed her hands together in front of herself. Gertrude crooked an eyebrow.

“Monika, this is the first I’m hearing that you have any plans for that thing.” Gertrude said.

Monika crooked her head to one side. “Of course I’m not going to just let it take up space! Now that we lost the Grenadier, I was thinking of using the Grenadier’s spare parts and some Jagd parts and making something exciting. I just need a bit more time to perfect my vision. Until then, don’t judge it.”

Gertrude acquiesced and ceased staring at the pile of junk.

“I’m– I’m sorry about losing the Grenadier.”

“Ehhh, it’s fine!” Monika put on that strange smile again. “Wasn’t my idea anyway. Maybe I’m happy it’s gone. Maybe I think it wasn’t made right and deserved to be destroyed. Maybe I’m good with it being someone else’s problem.” She turned her crooked head back right-side-up once again, shrugging. “It’s not like I have anyone to answer to about it. Rescholdt-Kolt isn’t going to call me up anymore.”

She crossed her arms and shut her eyes. Gertrude nodded her acknowledgment.

Suppressing the urge to apologize for how she had been treated, a habit which Ingrid so disdained.

Loup scientists were pretty rare. Owing to the prevailing military culture of the Northern and Southern hosts, most Loup valued spirituality and warfighting over scientific pursuits. Of course, Gertrude knew that these norms were encouraged by the Empire. It was convenient to have the Loup as an Imperial “guest culture” that produced seasoned warriors unflinchingly obedient to the Imperial officer class.

As an outlier in this arrangement, Monika would ordinarily have few opportunities. But Gertrude accepted Monika into her ranks and even convinced the R-K industrial firm to work with her on R&D. In the Empire many scientific careers began as these partnerships between military personnel and industrial firms.

Now Rescholdt-Kolt Heavy Industries and Monika stood on opposing sides of this civil war.

Thankfully, this did not seem to be slowing Monika down one bit.

“My vision will be sweeping and grand– I will make an armor worthy of a knight like you!”

Monika raised her hands with a big smile.

Gertrude suppressed the urge to say something like ‘Knights do not exist anymore.’

That, too, was a habit people like Ingrid found distasteful.

“I look forward to taking it out then. I wasn’t aware you wanted to make a personal craft for me.”

“I got a front row seat to your last battle from the data we extracted from the Magellan.” Monika said. “You are an amazing pilot. And since we’re low on pilots, it makes sense anyway, doesn’t it? Clostermann was never going to extract the full potential of my machine– and Ingrid has her own mecha now too.”

Ingrid’s mecha–

Opposite the pile of scrap that had become of the Magellan was a symbol of Gertrude’s folly.

Standing up on the gantry, looking almost brand new–

Was the Sunlight Foundation’s Jagdkaiser Type I. Where the Magellan was beveled and beautiful, the Jagdkaiser was angled and jagged and evil-looking. Its namesake was the second-generation Jagd type, a light and sleek and fast machine designed for close quarters attack. Over-long arms, big shoulders, a compact body. The intention with the Jagd was to have a lot of thrust with a tight center mass and fully integrated weaponry that was ready to go with very little setup on the hangar’s part. The Jagdkaiser shared many of these traits with it, but its built-in weapons were far more terrifying than any Jagd.

Particularly its left arm, which was a special agarthic weapon unique to the machine.

Because of the damage it had received, even with the spare parts they had been given, it could not be fully reassembled. One of its arms once belonged to a Volker, it was repainted and kitbashed, and allowed the machine to use standard assault rifles and vibroswords, as well as to manipulate objects. The Sunlight Foundation’s wake-jet integrated propulsion was too difficult to reproduce and service, so until Monika figured it out, they had affixed an ordinary suite of thrusters, with solid fuel verniers and backpack, shoulder and foot jets, routing the water intakes and turbines wherever they could around the chassis.

While this increased the weight and bulk, it made the machine far more usable for them.

Now–

Now it was Ingrid’s machine–

At first, Gertrude had come to believe Norn delivered the machine to them as a cruel joke.

Gertrude lost Elena by commanding this machine to attack against Norn’s orders.

A moment of great shame and evil impulse that she wanted to forget.

But–

This was Ingrid’s machine now. So Norn had said; and so Ingrid greedily accepted.

For the power to fulfill Gertrude’s wishes.

“Monika, since you’re here already, tell me about that one.” Gertrude said.

“Heh.”

Monika put on her most perverse smile yet.

“That Sunlight Foundation is a strange group of folks huh? Scary scary scary.”

She crossed her arms as if beholding a master’s work of art at a gallery.

“So this is all conjecture from me, based on what we could extract from the machine’s computer, and going over the parts we were given as well as the spares that came with the damaged chassis.”

Then she began to lay out her interpretation of the art to the awaiting student.

First by pointing out the most obviously worrying feature.

“That arm is a miniature Agarthicite reactor. Except, rather than trying to capture the energy of the annihilation reaction and converting it in order to put it to good human use, all that arm needs to do is vent the annihilating force out onto a target. So it’s bulky for weapon, but significantly more compact than ordinary reactor infrastructure. Even within that use case, I’m baffled how they miniaturized a core ring to that degree while maintaining its structural integrity– but anyway. That higher chamber in the arm catalyzes the munition cartridge, which contains agarthicite and a sheet of material to trigger a reaction when certain conditions are met in the chamber. It’s like a reactor and a gun slapped together. After the reaction is triggered and the cartridge is consumed, at that point the reaction is directed by powerful magnetic fields and osmium shields out of the claw toward the target. This happens in a flash.”

She made a gesture with her hands, closing the fingers, then spreading them, moving her hands apart.

As if, between the gesturing hands, there was an expanding circle.

An Agarthicite sphere of annihilation, consuming all in its theoretical path. Gertrude understood.

“Frankly, I am not sure about the pseudophysics behind the reaction actually being able to travel to a target and smack it. It feels like it shouldn’t be possible once the reaction exits the claw and escapes the magnetic fields. Maybe it’s because of the trace amounts of matter in the water– but anyway.”

She clapped her hands together, shut her eyes, and resumed lecturing.

“Annihilation reactions depend on the amount of agarthicite used, its quality, the type of catalyzation and the resistance of the material being annihilated. So if I put a die-sized cube of very high grade agarthicite in a football size orb of Osmium and slam the whole thing into the ground, I’m inflicting violence on the agarthicite, which generates a strong reaction. But it’s got so much osmium to eat through, I’ll never see even a hint of purple. However, Agarthicite needs material to annihilate, or it will never react and yield its true power. Now, Gertrude, pop quiz time! What material can generate a reaction while offering the least possible resistance? Can you think of anything? Agarthicite only annihilates solid matter, you know.”

Gertrude was taken aback by the sudden audience participation.

“I think reactors use special nanocarbons? They’re part of the core ring fuel assembly.” She said.

“True! But, that’s a compromise for ease of manufacture and portability. There’s other possibilities.”

“I can’t imagine what. Stitcher carbon tubes are everywhere. You just have to process it.”

Monika grinned at Gertrude with a twisted delight and a dark glint in her eyes.

“Tissue. Human tissue for the most salient example.”

Gertrude was speechless, staring with a mixture of horror and disgust.

“What? That’s a pretty macabre joke Monika.”

Monika pointed over her shoulder at the rack next to the Jagdkaiser, containing a single cartridge.

“No way.” Gertrude said. “You can’t be serious.”

“Human sacrifice is indeed always an option.” Monika said. “Not only do our bodies have a good amount of carbon, they have tons of water. That water superheats during the annihilation reaction, it isn’t annihilated specifically, but it vaporizes, creating steam, heat. Energy that can actually be put to work.”

Monika gesticulated further, but this time the Inquisitor was hardly paying attention to interpreting it.

Gertrude tried to maintain her composure, but it was a titanic task in the face of what she was hearing.

“What is in the cartridge? Tell me now. I can’t believe you didn’t report this immediately.” She demanded.

Monika shrugged, unconcerned.

“After disassembling and putting it back together, I believe it contains human bio-carbon.”

“How the hell?” Gertrude said. “And why? Why would they do this?”

Monika bobbed her head to one side and stood on one leg. Her tail fiercely wagging.

“Carbons in particular are Agarthicite’s favorite meal. In reactors, carbon-based catalysts are introduced to an energy array to trigger a controlled reaction. It’s a good trade-off between the energy generated, the volatility of the reaction, and the cost in materials and processing. Agarthicite can ‘burn’ carbon cleanly and keep an entire civilization alive and warm almost perpetually. Human tissues are cheap and renewable however. They have just the right amount of carbon to make a violent but controllable reaction, without needing any processing. Simply put, humans burn good. It’s certainly an alternative!”

Gertrude had heard horrible legends about how, during the Age of Strife, superstitious and insane warlords fed people to reactors to try to keep them going after the collapse of civilization. She thought it must have been sensationalism– as if to say, look how ignorant and barbaric these people were, and how enlightened we are today. Look at how much progress we have made, and how much better we have it.

Now, she was staring right in the face of the most unconscionable barbarism–

“Whoever made this machine doesn’t give a wit about taboos. They’ll inflict any horror for science.”

“So– Inside that cartridge–“

Gertrude was nearly speechless at the thought. She had ordered this weapon to be fired!

And it contained–

Monika put both legs down on the ground again and stopped hopping.

“Human bio-carbon. I don’t know how they got it. It’s probably tissue cultures. That’d be the path of least resistance, and you could control the amount of carbon versus water. But it would also take a long time to grow the needed amount per cartridge. So who knows? Maybe the material was extracted from a willing donor or maybe it’s a human sacrifice. We can’t know. But that’s what we’re dealing with.”

Could Gertrude really let Ingrid pilot this evil machine?

Even if viewed only as a weapon, without moral constraints, it was exceedingly dangerous anyway.

“That machine also has a weird interface that assists in piloting it.” Monika continued her assessment. “Ingrid is not going to be able to use it completely, but it looks like it can work by pulse alongside a bio-port, like a prosthetic. I don’t know what it does and I’m hesitant to take it apart because we don’t have any spares for it. It might help Ingrid though. I talked with her and she agreed to hook herself up to the pulse-collector when piloting. It’s just little pads that attach to her wrists and temples, it should be fine.”

Selene Anahid, the previous pilot, was clearly unwell when she piloted the Jagdkaiser. She had been operating under the influence of drugs and psychological conditioning in order to enhance her synergy with the machine. Gertrude did not know all the details, only brief and vague explanations given by Norn. While Norn and Selene accepted this state of affairs, Gertrude didn’t want to subject Ingrid to that.

After what happened, and knowing what she did now, Gertrude was terrified of this machine.

Could it even be piloted safely at all?

Or did someone’s brain need to be as cooked as Selene’s to do so?

And each time that weapon fired– was it really consuming human material?

It was a weapon, it would kill people with every cartridge nonetheless, but this was still disturbing.

“Monika, will Ingrid be safe piloting this thing?” Gertrude said.

For once, Monika put on a serious face.

“Is she ever safe piloting a Diver, Commander?” She asked.

Gertrude wanted to shout at her for this brazen sophistry, but she held herself back.

Monika was just a blunt and unrestrained sort of person– and she was not wrong.

Ingrid risked her life every sortie. She was a soldier. Kill or be killed was the law that governed her duties.

“What if I put the question this way: will this machine traumatize or hurt her irreversibly?”

Gertrude sounded, for the first time, openly a bit desperate. Monika frowned at her.

“Commander, again, I have to say. Ingrid is a soldier. She is irreversibly traumatized already.”

This time Gertrude reflexively grabbed hold of Monika’s coat as if to shake her.

Her hands moved before she could stop herself, towering over the Engineer.

That sight of the smaller woman, her surprised face, and Gertrude’s powerful hand near her neck.

Once she realized what she had done, Gertrude’s expression softened, her eyes drew wide.

“I– I’m so sorry.” She whimpered.

She let go of Monika and took a step back, distraught. Her mind started spiraling.

It was barely seconds of aggression, but it caused her a staggering amount of sudden mental anguish.

Monika looked at her with a sad but understanding expression. “It’s fine, I get it. I’m sorry too.”

There wasn’t anything to get. Gertrude was an absolute, uncontrollable, evil monster–

–she had no right to judge the maker of that machine.

Not after everything she had done. And all that she was about to set out to do from here.

After all the people she hurt and was still hurting–

“I– I need to return to my quarters. Thank you, Monika. I leave the hangar to you.”

“Hey, Gertrude, please don’t–“

Without listening to Monika’s pleading, Gertrude turned and walked quickly to the elevator.

Keeping a stone face that finally broke when the elevator doors shut.


“You look glum again. C’mon, cheer up. We’ve got Pastete! If you’d let us have booze, we’d have a party!”

“We’re not having booze.”

“Okay, just for you, I’m going to throw a two-woman sober party. It’ll be lame as fuck, but it’ll be ours.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“You cracked a smile, you bitch, don’t pretend!”

Gertrude had indeed smiled. She couldn’t help it with Ingrid.

The Irmingard’s mess was its own little food court, with both cooks and vending machines. Long row tables in the center of the mess held the most people, but there were tables for four up against the walls of the mess, and Gertrude and Ingrid had taken one in a corner. For the day’s dinner, they had Bavarian Stew, broth-boiled pieces of dried beef with potatoes, pickled carrot and a touch of sweet cream. Ingrid’s eye had been caught by the side-dish, however, which consisted of margarine-buttered biscuits and pastete, a paste of boiled liver ground up with sweet onion and garnished with pickled garlic shreds.

At Ingrid’s behest, Gertrude mindlessly smeared some of the pastete on her biscuit and bit down.

To her surprise, it had a rather sweet and earthy flavor, with only a slight hint of the iron-like taste she associated with offal. Dry biscuit should have done the pastete no favors, but somehow the textural contrast worked to the point Gertrude could not imagine eating it with a softer bread or cracker. The rich, fatty paste complimented the salty, crumbly cracker-like biscuit and kept everything balanced. She understood Ingrid’s excitement, and the delight in her face as she tasted the pastete with spoon alone.

Her tail wagged so hard it was making noises. It was as if she was eating with her entire body.

“It’s better than I thought.” Gertrude said. Unable to muster that level of emotion.

Thump thump, went Ingrid’s tail. “You Imbrians don’t know how to eat. Offal is the taste of a hunt!”

She spooned more of the pastete into her mouth like a kid enjoying an ice cream or a sherbet.

“Liver gives you vigor! It makes you want to fight! It makes you want to fuck!” Ingrid cheered.

Gertrude smiled. “You could stand to have just a little less vigor, I think.”

“And an anemia patient like you should be eating this every day!” Ingrid said through a full mouth.

Both of them laughed. Gertrude tried the stew. It was a hearty blend of flavors, slightly sweet, slightly tangy, savory and rich. It had good mouthfeel, with the potatoes and carrots easily picked apart, just soft enough without becoming indistinct mush. Clearly the cooks had thought of how to try to bring some of the unctuousness that real stewing beef had, and which the dried-up beef could never possess. Sweet cream was an interesting idea, and the broth used as the base had a decent body to compliment.

Despite the disadvantages it faced, it still managed to taste like home.

Home–

Was that still Schwerin Island?

Not that she could ever go back there. Useless to even consider.

“Ingrid,”

Gertrude looked directly into Ingrid’s eyes. Her companion looked back, in the middle of eating.

“Hmm?”

“Are you really going to pilot the Jagdkaiser?”

Ingrid stared at her, while swallowing all the food she had stuffed in her cheeks.

She washed it down with some vitamin drink, and wiped her mouth.

She sighed.

“Is that what’s got you down now? You’re so fucking fragile.”

“I– What–?”

Gertrude did not imagine that particular response.

“Do you trust me?” Ingrid asked, arms crossed, pouting.

“Of course I do!” Gertrude protested.

“No you don’t, because if you did, you wouldn’t be spiraling out over this.”

“I’m not spiraling out.” Gertrude asserted. “I’m concerned. That thing is dangerous.”

“Everything we’re doing is dangerous.”

Not that type of rhetoric again. Was this just how Loup approached everything?

“I’m afraid of this machine warping you– making you not yourself.” Gertrude said.

It took a lot for her to reach into herself and pull out and expose that anxiety.

For a moment Ingrid paused. Her expression softened. Her words became less sharp.

“‘Trude, I don’t know what you went through with Norn, but you’ve known me for how many years now? Nothing is going to happen to me. Piloting a different machine won’t change me or how I feel. I promise you I will be careful. Like, fuck, I’m doing this for you. I want to be able to protect you. I saw the data, the stuff this machine can do is crazy. Even if I think Norn can go fuck herself, the Jagdkaiser is too useful.”

An impulse took over Gertrude in that moment, and she said the first thing she thought of.

“What if you didn’t have to fight? What if you could just stay here for me?”

Ingrid’s eyes drew wide. Even Gertrude, after she was done speaking, realized how scandalous it was.

It did represent her honest feelings.

She could not bear losing Ingrid.

“What the hell? That’s so cute.” Ingrid recomposed herself and grinned at her.

“I– I might’ve gone too far–“

“Nah, you’re finally being honest. Look, being the homefront housewife is not my style.”

It really wasn’t– and Gertrude knew that part of what she loved about Ingrid was her gallantry.

Ingrid was a warrior. In her own way, she really was an old-school Loup hunter.

She was determined to fight to prove her strength and gain respect, status and accolades.

Somehow the Iron Lady had ended up the village that bore witness to her deeds.

If Gertrude tried to smother that wildness out of her– then Ingrid would really not be herself.

“Sorry.” Gertrude said. “I’ve been really stupid. You’re right.”

“Talking about it is how we get it fixed. So I’m glad you finally let me know your feelings.”

She reached out and patted Gertrude’s shoulder.

“I’m going to get so strong, Gertrude, you won’t have to worry about me ever.” Ingrid said.

War wasn’t about any one person’s strength.

That meant, to protect Ingrid, Gertrude also had to become stronger. All of them did.

She would not say that to Ingrid however. It would have ruined the mood.

“I believe in you.” Gertrude said instead.

Ingrid had no snappy comeback. She smiled gently and girlishly and accepted Gertrude’s words.


Depth Gauge: 2100m

Gertrude slept alone that night.

She and Ingrid both knew they had been too boisterous lately and people were talking.

No more midnight rendezvous for a while. It would only distract from the operation.

Laying in an empty bed again, Gertrude immediately missed the feeling of a warm body beside her.

“When did I become so needy?”

Her brain responded, ever so helpfully–

Since–

Vogelheim.

When she took Elena’s virginity.

Gertrude raised her hands to her face, gritting her teeth, cringing.

“God damn it.”

She was not about to stay up all night with these thoughts. She would drive herself crazier than she was.

Reaching out to her nightstand, she withdrew a bottle of sleeping aid pills.

She took one with a cup of water she kept on her nightstand as well, and dropped back in her lavish bed.

Spreading her arms only punctuated how alone she was. So she curled up tight under the sheets.

With the help of the drugs and her environment, Gertrude’s mind went quickly dark.

Drifting into nothingness as if falling and falling, a comfortable lack of gravity, suspension.

Freed from reality, freed in the truest sense. Floating without care for course, without need of agency.

Behind her shut eyelids she saw a road of colors upon which her consciousness drifted along.

Ferried as if by a million soft little hands, downriver to a great waterfall of colors.

Splashes of light in a great welcoming dark where she was bare and free. Free in every way.

Slowly, the colors dimmed, just a little, and the shadows faded into a stark white sky.

That sky became solid– it was not sky at all but the great white crowns of hundreds of trees interlinked, their branches and leaves making up the visible firmament. Absolutely titanic trunks of white and silver stone grooved as if through erosion brought hundreds of tiny rivulets of water from the heavens to a muddy, dark earth below. Down to this forest, she drifted, upon the oft-bending streams of color that ran in the air visible like expressions of the breeze. Thick roots that glowed gently purple tore into the earth between the trees and made up most of the geography of the forest floor in grand size and complexity.

Like cave echoes, cheerful waves reverberated between the trees, their whispering, their conversation.

They were a community, and they were happy to have a visitor.

Peaceful Place. Restful Place. Sweet Dreams.

They cheered, welcomed, in their own way. Their voices spoke directly into the senses.

But they were not alone–

In the distance, in a rare clearing between all of the trees, amid tiny red algae and scuttling crabs–

Two figures stood across from each other. One figure was gray and silver-haired, while the other was starkly white, with flowing red hair and a single horn jutting out of the side of her head. Clad in an ornate white robe, in contrast with the grey and black dress on her counterpart. The yellow over black eyes of the white figure dilated with hatred for the grey one, she grit her teeth, and inky, roiling black color expanded out from her. All other colors began to gather around her feet like snakes about to bite the grey figure.

“What are you doing here? You foul, corrupted thing! Don’t pretend as if you are worthy of this place!”

Castigating words reverberated from the white figure, silencing the happy whispering of the trees.

Without word, the grey figure withdrew and brandished a blade at the white one in response.

A blade upon which the colors gathered, as if to meet the tendrils forming around the white being.

Gertrude stood in the middle of this scene, in the middle of both sides, gathered there–

Acknowledged–

And when she was seen and when she saw herself for what was–

She bolted awake.

Gasping for breath inside the metal walls of her bedroom–

“ALERT KONRAD! ALERT KONRAD!”

Red lights began to flash in her room. Karin Schicksal’s voice sounded in the room.

Alert Konrad was–

Combat.

In the next instant, as she leaped from bed to hastily don her uniform, a message from the bridge came through. Gertrude quickly acknowledged it and scanned the contents in glances while dressing.

Once she grasped the entire meaning of the message, she paused for a moment.

Warships from the Empire of Veka were approaching Kesar’s Gorge at combat speed.

One particular ship had been detected from a previous All-Navy profile: the cruiser Aranjagaan.

Flagship of Veka’s security division– a ship that Gertrude knew.

She had intelligence on a particular person for whom this ship had become her flag during this Civil War.

“No fucking way.”

Gertrude was briefly staggered by the circumstances. Her luck– and that of a certain sad little group of strays who once shared their most precious days together at the Luxembourg School For Girls–

–their luck was rotten to the very core.


“Approach at combat speed. Target only with light guns. Fire for effect, avoid direct hits. We want to take them alive. We need to determine if they know more about this facility than the mercenaries do.”

Three vessels detached from the task force to pursue the fleeing criminal, whose escape craft had risen suddenly from a secret hangar about a kilometer from the site of the operation. Led by the cruiser Aranjagaan, with two Frigates for support, the flotilla began to give chase. In the background, the Task Force’s remaining twenty ships loomed over a depression in the silt plains where an illegal bio-laboratory had been operating. Wreckage from several Divers and some Katarran mercenary ships littered the plains.

Instruments predicted the path of the escapee– that it may attempt to lose them in Kesar’s Gorge.

“We won’t allow these cretins to do what they want in Vekan territory! Go after them!”

On the bridge of the Aranjagaan, the order to pursue was reaffirmed by a chief Vekan enforcer.

This woman was a young, chestnut brown-haired Shimii named Victoria van Veka.

Little did she know that this Vekan security operation was about to get mightily more complicated for her.

Both professionally and personally.


A woman with an infernal passion burning in her chest–

A secret a million years kept, and another kept a mere thousand–

What will be discovered in the extreme, forgotten depths of the world?

We can only descend further, enduring the deepening weight of history

Even if the truth of our pain is buried ten thousand meters below.

KNIGHT IN THE RUINS OF THE END


Previous ~ Next

Surviving An Evil Time [10.5]

For a few minutes, Homa drifted in reverent silence through the open ocean.

Outside her cockpit, through the cameras, she could see the bubbles from her exhaust trailing up, she could see the water rushing as she descended, and the bodies of the towers growing larger and farther around her. So she knew she was falling. She had a smile on her face, she could not help but be happy. Encased in metal armor, out in the water, free from the station’s confines.

When the feet of her stripped-down Volker mech touched ground, she pressed down the pedals to engage the hydrojets and accelerated toward the base of Tower 7, where her target was.

Homa’s every muscle brimmed with excitement.

When she was in the Diver, she felt bigger, stronger, freer than ever.

Everything was quieter, too. But she wasn’t just alone with her thoughts. Controlling the machine with the sticks, the pedals, the switches, and triggers, glancing across her monitors and the instrument panels, switching cameras. She was engaged the whole time, working as if with her whole body in rapid succession, but the task was peaceful, almost relaxing, as it frequently occupied all of her faculties.

“Homa– you– hear me?”

Emma’s voice was scratchy, cutting in and out, but Homa could technically still hear her.

The headphones slotted into the fluff of her cat-like ears were connected to the Volker’s acoustic and laser-channel digital communications system. Depending on which could provide the most fidelity, the computer would switch between them automatically. The audio quality going to hell meant that Homa was far enough away now from the laser router at B.S.W to switch to acoustic data transmission. This was basically decoding long-distance soundwaves as a digital signal, from sound to bits and bytes.

Transfer rates over acoustic data protocol were atrocious.

“Barely.” Homa replied.

“Oh–”

Homa knew Emma well enough to fill in her characteristic ‘oh dear’.

She was Bertrand’s secretary, but she was a licensed sonar, radio, and laser/acoustic router operator, so when Homa went out on the Diver to work in the water, Emma was always the voice in her ears. For worker safety, Emma was supposed to fill in Homa on any weather updates from the station, or on any traffic that might be headed her way. But Bertrand cheaped out on his laser router, so most of the time, Homa could barely hear Emma unless the job was at base of the Kreuzung core tower.

Today, Homa was headed out to pry open a stuck runoff gate at the base of Tower 7.

Dockyards got jobs like these from time to time, dockworkers called them ‘gigs.’

Money was money. Getting a gig like this was more marks in her pocket.

Her rent was paid, but her conviction to leave Kreuzung was still as sharp as ever.

For that, she needed money and a lot of it. No two ways about it.

“Don’t sweat the small stuff! I’ll finish this and be back soon!” Homa said.

She was sure only every other word of that got through to Bertrand’s.

Between the towers Homa traveled over slushy dirt, made up of the same raining marine biomass that made up the marine fog swirling around her. There were many animals, pale or transparent, soft-bodied, abyssal fish and crustaceans and worms, congregating on the remains of larger animals from brighter waters that had drifted from above and made it into the Kreuzung sea floor.

There was no way to move in her great machine without disturbing these natural sites. Clouds of fish and krill felt water displace around the area and leaped defensively away, before returning to the carcasses in which they made their livelihoods once Homa moved far enough way from them. Out in the water, there was so much more life than anyone would ever see just staring out the sea viewing windows in the Kreuzung complex. It was easy to think the world outside was entirely dead. Walking through the Kreuzung seafloor, Homa got a firsthand view at everything they shared the crater with.

Somehow, while the people were all trapped in ships and stations, life teemed out here.

And up above, from where all the food for these beings fell continuously from the sky.

Homa peered toward heaven, and all her floodlights illuminated was more marine fog.

Brown dust suspended in dark water, and the distant, looming shadows of towers and their bridges. Allah and the promise of heaven. It was far out of her sight, infinitely beyond her reach. At the bottom of the Kreuzung crater she was 2500 meters from the surface. To think, even then, that there were human beings even deeper. Some parts of the complex, deeper underground, went as far as 4000 meters.

Nothing habitable– just old maintenance tunnels and mining shafts, Homa had heard.

Sometimes, when she piloted, she marveled at the enormity of what surrounded her.

But she also felt strangely powerful. She felt a thrill in the center of her chest.

Because she was out here, walking this forbidden land in her suit of armor.

As bad as she sometimes felt for the fish– she felt better than ever about herself.

Closer to each tower, the muddy, biomass-heavy earth was replaced with the steel base plate for the tower. Some of these rings contained massive entrances into underground spaces, but others were just there to provide anchor points and power supply inputs for heavy equipment. There were slots on the floor in places, contact points where construction modules could be attached to power huge cranes or massive underwater welding gear which could be used to repair or replace exterior plates on the tower. There were ships that could repair station towers too, truly massive ones that plugged into the baseplates, Homa had learned about them in school. That was neither here nor there though.

For Homa, at that moment, it only meant she was gliding over steel, rather than soil.

Slowly, the marine fog lifted as she closed in on the structure and she could see the varied man-made geometry of the exterior of Tower 7’s base. The runoff gate she was commissioned to pry open was dead ahead, its indentation in the tower wall visible once Homa got close enough with her Diver.

There were four handholds on the exterior of the gate in case it needed to be forced open, but it was otherwise a door that slid out when enough water was pumped through the connecting chute to force it open. This particular gate, Homa was told, was one of the places water was periodically pumped out to in order to empty the station’s desalination pipelines so they could be cleaned or replaced. When it became stuck, the pipes and tanks couldn’t be fully emptied. It was a quick and dirty job to go out in the water and get it open, so it was contracted out to any company with a Diver. That way the maintenance crews in Kreuzung would not have to keep, train, or assume liability for any Diver pilots and their gear.

“I’m at the site. I’ll just get this cracked open and be back shortly.”

Fuzzy gibberish came through in response. Homa slowed and stopped before the gate.

Technically it would have been possible for Homa to connect to Tower 7 itself and route back to Bertrand’s that way. She could have talked to Emma and had any guidance whatsoever from her; but B.S.W would have assumed the cost of the data transfers and she would have gotten yelled at for it. So instead Homa just assumed nobody would hear her if she died screaming in the open waters.

Not that anything would happen at this point.

She pushed her sticks forward, engaging the finger switches to spread and close the digits on the Diver’s hand. She grabbed hold of two of the handholds on the gate door and pulled back her control sticks to pull with just the mechanical force of the arms. This had no immediate effect, the runoff gate remained shut. Homa angled her hydrojets away and slowly ramped up the thrust, pulled up and back, feet leaving the ground as the current cycling through the machine lifted her completely off the base plate.

Despite the amount of force being applied, the gate remained firmly shut.

“Ugh, this is really stuck!”

Bertrand didn’t want her to use the solid fuel boosters if at all possible. Solid fuel was a misnomer — it was just what people came to call power generation other than agarthic batteries. In this case, the “solid fuel” was actually liquid– they could burn anything that burned, depending on the kind of boosters equipped. Bertrand filled theirs with diesel because it was cheap, but cheap wasn’t free. With a few licks of solid fuel boosting she could have had this open in an instant. She was starting to think she had no other choice, however. She had not come with any tools, just the vibromachete on the magnetic strip.

Cutting through the runoff gate was of course not an option.

“Well! I don’t have a choice! Hey, Emma, if you can hear, I’m hitting a booster.”

Her left hand moved instinctually toward a button panel in front of her, in order to flip open a plastic cap enclosing the trigger that unlocked the solid fuel boosters. On normal Divers the boosters were immediately accessible from buttons on the stick or pedals, but Bertrand installed a mechanism to lock those controls and then put a plastic box over it to really make Homa think about using fuel.

As soon as she unlocked the booster, however, she was alerted to sudden movement–

On her monitors there was a flashing red box placed by the computer over the runoff gate–

Which burst suddenly open, ejecting a cloud of salt residue and water stuck inside.

Unveiling flashing red eyes and a long, eerie shadow–

Homa rapped the buttons on her sticks that engaged solid fuel boost and thrust upward.

She felt her cockpit rattle as something lunged past and slammed into one of the feet.

This threw her off but not enough to completely lose control. She tried to get her bearings.

Glancing at one of her secondary monitors showed her one of the underside cameras. On the feed, there was the long, dark form of a creature about twice the height of her Diver in length, but slightly thinner. A bulbous main body like a huge four-part jaw that attached to a sack for the eyes and brain, tapering into a tail with yellow biological lights glowing across it. Two structures on the rear end of the sack-like portion of the body ejected water and dirt– bio-hydrojets, fed water from the enormous mouth and from four sets of gills on the sides and top of the sack. That meant this eel-like being was a Leviathan.

Twisting around, its jaws and four malicious eyes atop its sack-body suddenly faced her.

“Leviathan! Emma! Leviathan!” Homa cried out.

Jerking her control sticks, Homa faced down the creature, trying to gauge its next move.

A red targeting box drawn around it by the predictive computer, labeled the creature.

Gulp-class, a “lifeboat” level Leviathan. Fourteen meters long.

Had it been hiding in the runoff gate? For how long? How did it get in there?

It must have been holding it shut until Homa disturbed it.

Now it was clearly aggravated.

Engaging its hydrojets and the muscles on its tail, the Gulp-class lunged at Homa.

Rows and rows of vibrating silver teeth gleamed inside its enormous, distending maw.

Monomolecular edges, each one, just like her machete.

They would shred the unarmored Volker. Homa once more launched herself aside.

“Emma! Emergency! Leviathan!”

Homa repeated words, rather than phrases, hoping something would get through.

But there was nothing but static on the acoustic network or laser messaging.

The Gulp-class lunged past her, but this time it slammed its tail at her as it went.

Her entire cockpit rattled and shook, Homa clinging to her controls with a deathly grip.

Gritting her teeth, eyes racing between monitors, heart pounding.

She could connect to Tower 7, but she needed her hands and concentration on avoiding the attacks, she could not work on the computer to swap connections and ask for help. After sweeping past her, the Gulp-class seemed to have learned something from its short-ranged and sudden leaps, and instead gathered momentum by swimming away into the marine fog and doubling back.

“No, no– this is– this can’t be–”

Homa’s vision swam, her undershirt clung to her cold sweating chest.

Her limbs tensed and shook, her feet shook hard enough to tap her pedals.

Shrill screeching roars sounded the violence hurtling her away.

As the monster threw itself forward, Homa shrank away from it with her whole body.

Forward boosters threw her aside the charging, snapping jaw.

Three vibrating teeth grazed the exterior forearm of her Volker, scratching the metal.

And the body disappeared again into the fog, twisting to resume attack.

Had those teeth caught on a pushrod she would have been without an arm.

“No no no no no!”

Was this how she was going to die? All alone out in the ocean, torn out of a Diver by a screeching monster, screaming her heart out without a soul to hear? Every centimeter of her skin was brimming with anxiety, she felt her heart like bass echoing through her pores, into her roiling gut. She could not unclench her jaw and her fingers shook wildly enough on her controls to make up a drumbeat. Flooding tears stung her eyes and clouded her vision. She could not feel her tail.

If even one of those teeth dug deep enough her entire body would be extruded–

Teeth–

–dug,

“I’m– I’m not going to die here! I’m going to escape this place! I’ll escape! Damn you!”

Homa shouted herself hoarse and drew her vibromachete from the magnetic strip.

It was just large enough to hold in both hands like a short sword.

On her monitors a red box indicated the resurgence of the Gulp-class and its heading.

Homa engaged all thrust, throwing itself into the Gulp-class’ charge.

Holding her sword from the shoulder and thrusting with all her might and momentum.

Crashing into the Leviathan’s fat snout and driving the sword between its four eyes.

Its distended jaw slackened from the attack and could not close around her Volker.

Hysterical, Homa pounded her feet on her pedals, tugged her sticks. “Die! Fucking die!”

Furiously tearing across the soft palate and nostril, Homa drove her sword back out. In the wake of her cutting edge issued a geyser of red biomass. The mildly buzzing vibration of the monster’s teeth died out, its jets sputtered and clogged with gore, the mutilated body sank slowly away from the Diver. Coming to fall upon the tower base plate, where curious, wandering krill and shrimp convened.

Homa watched, heaving breath, eyes incredulous, as all the tiny creatures invisibly lost upon the surface of the tower base plate showed themselves. Visible in contrast with the dark body of the Leviathan, they started picking apart the corpse. To them, it did not matter whether it fell to the brown earth or to the metallic plate surface. It was a needed injection of life-sustaining biomass.

Something about the sight of the creature that had brought her so much fear, being so easily colonized by the bottom feeders, left Homa speechless. That feeding frenzy of dozens of creatures the size of one of her fingers, playing about below. Her tears continued to flow, but she fell back upon her chair, releasing her sticks, her feet slack on the pedals. Catching her breath, holding her necklace reflexively. She had fallen back into the habit of doing that, from when she was a kid.

This Is Life.

Homa– did not think that.

It felt like it came from the place of her thoughts but–

It was as if– she heard a voice–?

A very gentle– very soothing voice–?

“Homa! Come in! We bought laser access! Are you okay? Did you say Leviathan? Homa!”

Emma’s voice. Homa was snapped out of her reverie by a crisp call from B.S.W.

She almost wanted to shout back for Emma and Bertrand to go fuck themselves.

But she valued her job– she needed the money.

Homa needed the money to get out of this hellish place. Before it killed her.

So despite the swelling emotion rushing over her body like a shower of stress–

She politely explained what happened.

“Solceanos defend you Homa! Oh gosh! We’re so glad you’re okay!”

Homa practically heard the next words said before they were spoken and braced for them.

“We’ll talk about the fuel and all that when you get back. Be safe, okay?”

Mildly different than what she thought, but still. She grit her teeth.

With the runoff gate forced open and the Leviathan killed, the job was done.

“Bertrand should try to wring some more money out of them for the Leviathan.” She said.

“Oh he will! Don’t you worry!” Emma replied cheerfully.

Homa engaged her hydrojets again, gliding just off of the sea floor. She could have moved faster now that Emma was paying to talk to her, since she would know if there was any traffic. But out of force of habit, she took her time getting back to Bertrand’s to have a stern, frustrating chat about her use of fuel to save her own life from a violent death. Another day at the office.


After Homa left Bertrand’s office and finally found a moment’s peace, she pulled out her phone and found a few messages from Imani Hadžić. She stared at the mails in disbelief for a few minutes. Because she could see the previews in the notification bubbles, she knew only two messages, the first and last, contained nothing but black hearts. However, the other mails had actual content to them, so Homa took a bathroom break in order to read them in private and respond.

“Ho~ma~” began the most substantial message, “During your work, please keep an eye on Kitty McRoosevelt for me. Make idle conversation and try to get her to speak on current events or local politics if you can. Let her run her mouth. If she asks you for any favors, such as hiding or moving things from her yacht, comply promptly and let her use you. Report to me any such events, as well as any names, places, or times she mentions, for example, if she talks about going on dates or being indisposed on certain times. Earn her trust, be compliant to her requests, but take care of yourself. She cannot be allowed to suspect you. If she tries to harm you, do anything that you can to contact me.”

That message, too, ended with a little black heart.

Homa typed up a quick response from the bathroom.

“Will do. Are you okay?”

By the time she was back outside, she would find that this message had been responded to:

“You’re sweet.”

Homa took that to mean Imani was indeed okay.

And despite her complicated feelings toward Imani, she felt relief, nonetheless.

All of the rest of Imani’s messages were just her being needy or sending black hearts.

For all that she said she wouldn’t demand immediate answers, Imani harassed her anyway.

Her slate would have been buzzing nonstop had Homa not been out in the Diver.

Despite having that near-death experience, she still had half the workday to go.

Bertrand’s profits stopped for no one.

“Homa! Our little hero!”

On the dockyard, seated atop barrels of ship coating gel and fluid next to Kitty’s yacht, Becker and Aicher cheered Homa’s return. Becker had one of Bertrand’s portables in hand and showed Homa the footage they extracted from the Diver. Homa felt her stomach turn for a moment at the sight of herself shouting ‘Die! Fucking die!’ while butchering the Leviathan. It was too surreal.

“Crazy piloting out there Homa! Schecter could have never done this!” Becker said.

“I’m glad he didn’t go out then.” Homa sighed. Imagining an even more tragic scene.

“My time on patrol didn’t coincide with a lot of Diver stuff.” Becker said. “But even I can tell Homa, your reflexes are amazing! And that charge? You’re made of stern stuff little lady.”

“I was just freaking out. I’d have really rather not had to fight for my life at all.”

“Well, look at this way. Yes, you cost old Bertrand a little bit money short term for all the fuel, but long term, you’ve proven you’ve got skills Homa! Bertrand won’t have to worry about sending you out anymore. I bet once his fuel cost is covered up, you’ll have a promotion coming!”

Becker’s continued gushing caused Homa’s ears and tail to droop in embarrassment.

“Hell, Homa should just take off of here and join the navy. Better money there!”

Aicher was joking, but Becker quickly shot him a glare.

“No, Homa shouldn’t go near the navy, Aicher! It’s not managed right these days.”

“Didn’t think I’d ever hear that out of you old Beck. I thought you loved the navy.”

Becker’s expression darkened. “Not these days. It’s not– it’s not run right anymore.”

Homa knew what he meant. She recalled their earlier conversation.

The Volkisch Movement was in charge of the Navy now.

But Homa didn’t know that she could agree that the Navy was ever “run right.”

After talking with Imani, she didn’t know whether any part of the world was “run right.”

And after today, she knew she didn’t want to be anywhere near a fight again.

Thankfully, Becker and Aicher ran themselves out of steam on this topic pretty soon.

Soon Homa was left to begin the work on the yacht.

First she was tasked with the exterior, which would take a few days. She had to remove any old coating in order to insure that any new coating was applied evenly. That meant dousing the exterior with a thinner chemical, using a plastic wiper to peel off all the coating; shining, polishing and painting the bare metal and filling any dents or scratches; and then applying the new coating in layers, waiting for each layer to set. Each layer would take, by Emma and Bertrand’s calculations, about eight hours to set. So that meant it took half as much time in reality– but it did extend the work schedule by several more days.

Staring at the massive yacht in front of her, Homa recalled Imani’s message.

If she was supposed to be snitching on Kitty, that meant Kitty was also alive and around.

So Imani and her had not killed each other on that night in Ballad’s Paradise.

Homa internally berated herself for having such a stupid idea in the first place.

Of course these spy games were a lot more complicated than shootouts in public places.

Donning a plastic mask and putting a pair of plastic sheets over her ears, Homa popped a cap off one of the barrels and firmly affixed a hose to it. That hose she connected to her chemical sprayer, and set herself to work, hosing down the stock livery of Kitty’s yacht and with it, the old layers of coating. With a 40 meter long and 13 meter tall yacht there was a lot of hull to hose down.

Her sprayer could launch a jet of chemical as high up as the yacht’s bridge and even higher, but to do things safely and smartly, Homa had the nozzle set very tight, and instead used a personal elevator to get up higher. Standing close to the hull, she lifted her platform to the section she was working on and sprayed a cone of chemicals at a low speed, to get a thin film over the hull, enough to wear away at the old coating without wasting product or spraying it everywhere. This method also took more time, which was probably the actual reason that the company did it this way.

When she was done with most of the port-side prow section, she elevated herself almost on top of the deck, and saw over it, in time to spot the bulkhead door into B.S.W opening and admitting a woman into the path toward the main dockyard. Heels clacked on the steel floor, and the approaching woman threw her blond hair and waved at Homa when she saw her over the yacht. On that day she was dressed in a blue blouse with a deep v-neck, and a tight, ruffled yellow skirt, but still wore her distinctive coat.

Kitty McRoosevelt, all smiles, had come to pay them a visit again.

“It’s fine if I look over your shoulder, isn’t it?” She asked, shouting up at Homa.

Comply promptly.

“It’s fine! It’s your money!” Homa replied. “But put on a disposable face mask!”

Safety first. Homa was spraying chemicals everywhere after all.

And she supposed it would be bad if Kitty McRoosevelt had to go to the hospital.

For Homa at least, if not for Imani Hadžić.

Now that Kitty was physically around and watching her from below with her back to a barrel of coating thinners with a little face mask on, fully integrated into the surroundings– Homa had to think about how she was going to get her to talk. Clearly Imani was not just going to come down here and cuff her. So there must have been something Imani wanted Homa to learn from Kitty before arresting her, or something that she wanted Kitty to do. But Homa had no idea, and she was not the biggest social butterfly in the world, so she had no idea how to extract it from her.

And of course, far be it for Imani not to be frustratingly cryptic and actually tell Homa anything.

“Have you ever thought of just blasting the side of the hull from down here?” Kitty asked.

“Huh? Uh, no, that’d be super dangerous. This stuff is really toxic.” Homa said.

She pointed a finger at her chemical sprayer, and Kitty nodded her head.

“Well, I’m glad they’re thinking about your safety around here.” Kitty said.

“I mean, yours too. You should back off a bit more. You don’t have a zip-up suit like me.”

Kitty heeded Homa’s warning and backed up from the yacht– but only a few steps more.

“It’s really impressive how you’re the only woman here. It’s such a male-dominated field.”

“Ah, it’s not really that hard. My co-workers are all super old guys. They can still do it.”

Despite trying not to feel flattered, Homa’s little tail began fluttering in its protective bag.

While Homa worked, Kitty remained near the site, often asking questions about the process or about the equipment Homa was using. These would be interspersed with questions about Homa personally, every so often. “So how old are you kid?” “How long have you worked here?” “How was vocational school?” “Do you guys get lunch breaks? You’ve been at it for a while!”

Homa had curt answers. She was engaged in work, and it was a little bit annoying.

However, she did feel a bit flattered. Even though it must have been part of Kitty’s scheme.

Few people ever took so much interest in what she was doing.

By the end of her shift, she had spent hours with Kitty, and she felt exhausted as she waved the crew goodbye and shambled up the ramp toward the elevator and the journey home. It was like she had done twice as much work today as normal. She almost forgot to account for the fact that she had survived being eaten by a monster. It had been an eventful day and the first many, as Kitty would start visiting the dockworkers every single day, punctuating Homa’s blurry days of eating, sleeping, and working with an intrusive but not always unpleasant or unwelcome burst of color.

Kitty was not alone in disrupting Homa’s life, however.

That afternoon, as Homa exited into the pavilion, she saw new digital signage up on every shop window, and the coming-and-going crowds of busy people began to pool in front of shops, some with their portables out, others asking strangers if they knew or had heard anything about this. On the shops, the signs read ‘Dynamic pricing in effect’. When Homa approached a shop that had sweaters for sale on the front window, she saw, for the first time, a price tag’s number fluctuate before settling on a slightly higher price than before. That sweater’s price rose by 26 Imperial Mark right before her eyes.

It was not a big change, and it did not happen often– Homa kept looking for a few minutes but did not personally see another price change that night, but she thought, it must be happening all over the shopping center, probably with more dramatic effects.

What did it mean?

On the tram, Homa sent Imani a mail. She was part of the government, wasn’t she?

“Imani, the shops in Kreuzung have ‘Dynamic Pricing’ now. Did something happen?”

She received an answer as soon as she got off the tram.

“Yeah, something happened.”

This woman–!

Gritting her teeth by herself on the elevator, Homa sent another message.

“Can you tell me what happened, Imani?”

This one did not receive an answer. Not right away, anyway.

Homa looked around the Shimii market, but there was no ‘Dynamic Pricing’ there– yet.

She stopped by Hasim’s for some more marrow bones and another bag of cabbage.

Paying careful attention to the condition of his wares– everything looked normal.

Those beef cubes must have really been selling out a lot.

“Hasim, has it been tough to source beef lately?” Homa asked.

“Ah, looking to pry into my business secrets, miss Baumann?” Hasim joked.

That was his good-natured way of suggesting she not ask that question.

Nevertheless, she satisfied her own anxiety. The Shimii shops weren’t out of goods.

Prices hadn’t changed either. Yet.

So what was happening in the core station? Homa felt perplexed.

After she returned home she immediately tapped on the wall twice to bring up the launcher and tapped the icon for the television. She already had the news channel playing. While she took off her jumpsuit a few commercials played advertising for Volwitz Foods’ latest ready-meals, for data plans for portables, Epoch Clothiers’ new line of all-vinyl see-through clothing, and finally, the news anchor reappeared on screen. Homa sat in her underwear, on the edge of her bed, ears twitching and tail swishing freely from the back of her shorts, awaiting any pertinent news.

Finally, after a few local puff pieces and some reminders that a murder happened recently, the anchor introduced a colleague who was at a massive wholesaler warehouse. Three enormous cargo elevators were packed full to bursting, and there were a lot of people buzzing around in the background as the camera panned over. The warehouse itself, for all the people in it, looked pretty empty of actual goods. Homa had never seen a place like this, but she assumed the stuff that got brought into Kreuzung from the agrispheres and factories had to be kept somewhere–

“We’ve never seen anything like this!” the reporter said excitedly, “Volwitz’ wholesalers all over Kreuzung have been posting massive delays in returning stock, and its led to a feeding frenzy of ship suppliers rushing in with their bulk orders. In all my years of covering the shipping biz I’ve never seen a warehouse this empty–” the reporter caught sight of a dark haired woman near one of the elevators, clipboard in hand, coordinating a series of forklifts full of crated-up food. He approached her, using a handheld remote to maneuver his drone camera around the other side of her. A dirty trick to make people feel trapped into an interview. Homa saw this often in this news channel.

“Ma’am looks like you made off good before the warehouse got ransacked! What’s your name? Do you work for a ship in port around here? Did you have any idea it’d be this crazy?”

“Um.” The woman stared awkwardly into the drone camera. She was rather pretty, her lips and eyes lightly reddened with makeup. Her uniform looked familiar too. She had a motherly sort of look to her, Homa thought. “I’m– Minardo. I am a ship victualer. I had no idea it would be this busy. I suppose I got lucky? I’m just trying to do my job here.” The drone camera hovered closer and she shooed it away.

Homa thought her Low Imbrian sounded pretty weird– definitely not from the region.

“Got any wisdom for the viewers at home on what these wholesale shortages might mean?”

Again the drone camera got closer to Minardo’s face– meeting a gaze full of killing intent.

Homa thought it looked like when Madame Arabie got mad–

“Leave me alone already!”

In the next instant the drone camera was on the floor and the reporter was shouting.

“No! I have freedom of the press! I was just trying to get some man-on-the-street–!”

As soon as the video cut away to an embarrassed-looking anchor in the studio, Homa felt a buzzing transfer through her bed, across the sheets. Homa realized the only person it could be and practically dove to the other end of the bed to pick it up. It wasn’t a call, however, but a mail, from Imani Hadžić.

She had responded to Homa’s earlier inquiry in much more detail now.

“Rhineanmetalle’s consumer brands have temporarily formed a cartel with Volwitz Foods and Epoch Clothiers, colluding to reduce output sold specifically to Kreuzung core. The cartel is trying to collectively turn the public against further labor strikes and break the strike in Kreuzung through economic shock. It’s a play by the fuhrer Adam Lehner using his influence over the capitalists. Volwitz and Epoch Clothiers were both majority-owned by liberal stakeholders who have since been targeted by the Volkisch. They are in no position to refuse for now. Supplies won’t run out entirely, one hopes, but prices will go wild.”

Homa read the mail twice, trying to pick apart every word for comprehension. She mostly understood it– a bunch of the big brands were refusing to sell to Kreuzung as revenge for the Rhineanmetalle strikes so that people would be scared off from supporting the strikers. Despite this, she still wrote and sent a mail to Imani, her skin tingling with anxiety, that read– “What does that mean for us Imani?”

Her eyes remained glued to the portable for almost ten minutes.

Fingers quivering over the cold metal.

What does that mean for her? Would she be okay?

Then, finally another mail from Imani arrived.

“Together, the cartel represents 63% of all goods sold in Kreuzung. About the Shimii in Tower Eight: a few people like Leija Kladuša have the authority and ability to import goods produced by Shimii in other stations per certain agreements and will continue to make these available. But doing some quick back of the paw math, 43% of consumption by Shimii in Tower Eight is of cartelized goods. There’ll be shortages, especially in food. Volwitz products account for over half the Shimii’s food consumption. It’s only in local textiles and hygiene products that we begin to see a gap in local goods over cartelized goods.”

Leija– that was Madame Arabie’s name. Leija Kladuša. Few people knew it.

Madame Arabie brought in poppy from outside Kreuzung and refined it into drugs.

Homa knew this was the most lucrative pillar of her criminal Empire.

Rich Imbrians loved the heroin and the even stronger and less cut up opium she produced.

That drug money funded a lot of the Madame’s less pernicious pursuits.

There was another buzz, and a third mail appeared from Imani shortly thereafter.

“Without goods to buy, money is useless. Restaurants will get more expensive soon. While you still can, buy a bag of flour, a thing of vegetable oil and buy zlatla. You know what it is right? Western Shimii love the stuff. Half cup water + zlatla + a cup flour, mix dough in a bowl, oil the dough, and fry. Three a day to stay alive. If you can’t fry, put the bowl near your room heater, add a bit more water, cover with a plate, to steam a dumpling. If you have meat or vegetables, eat a little a time with your cakes to ration it.”

Homa blinked at the instructions. Her tail stood up on end as much as it could in surprise.

Was she expecting some kind of famine? This was starting to become surreal.

“Can’t you do anything about this?” Homa asked. “You’re a big-shot, right?”

“Nope~” came the reply. “I’m just a soldier. It’ll get worse if we lose Kitty. So just focus up, okay?”

Upon mention of that woman again, Homa felt her frustrations with Imani resurface.

“What can she do to this station that’s worse than this?” Homa furiously typed.

Promptly: “Destroy the whole thing. Kill everyone. You and I included.”

Homa froze. That had to be a joke right? Nobody would– nobody could destroy a station.

Her eyes glazed over as she stared at the message. So curt and simple, but– terrifying.

Those were the most terrifying words Homa had ever seen on a screen in her life.

Destroy a station? Kill everyone– including Homa? No– that couldn’t be what Kitty–

Nobody would do that. Nobody would. It was completely insane. Out of this world insane.

Another buzz. Another mail. Homa’s shaking hands, her spiraling vision–

“Trust me and stay on task. Love ya~” it said.

A black heart to punctuate it. Homa’s fingers were shaking too much to form words back.

Imani was done talking to her, Homa knew it right then. There would be no more mails.

She leaped off the bed, turned off the television and rushed to her closet.

Throwing on her one good casual pair of pants and a shirt, along with her jacket, she walked back out to Hasim’s with her hands in her pockets and her gaze turned almost exclusively on her own feet. Focusing on walking and breathing while she could feel the walls warping around her. A bag of flour, a tube of cooking oil, and a can of pickles. She could swing that. And it would feel like doing something– in a moment where Homa otherwise felt like she had no control of her life.

There were a lot of things stewing in her brain. Too many things.

Bubbling up to the surface of her anxieties, however, was one question.

Was Kitty really capable of destroying Kreuzung? Was that even possible?


“Homa, what do you think about how the Shimii live here?”

Kitty’s voice snapped Homa out of a reverie.

She opened her eyes wide, suppressed a gasp. She looked down at her hands. She was done dissolving the coating on Kitty’s yacht, so now she had to repaint it to Kitty’s wishes. Her chemical sprayer, after a thorough cleaning, was performing double duty as a spray paint gun with paint canisters. Hefting the object in her hands, the world around her became clearer. She was at work; she had been painting.

Her head had been heavy, brain swimming in a thick stew of her concerns.

In cases like this, she liked to immerse herself in work and drown out the world around her.

Now, one of those worries that swam in her head was also present beside her.

Because the paint was not toxic, Kitty felt like she could stick closer to Homa.

She had been pretending to be interested in the painting, but she really just wanted to talk.

Homa turned her head and tried not to shoot her a glare.

“What were you saying?” Homa asked. Masking her irritation as best she could.

Whenever she looked at Kitty, Imani’s mail came to mind and upset her more than she was.

For her part, Kitty either did not notice or ignored Homa’s attitude. She was bright as ever.

“The Shimii in Kreuzung seem to have it hard– I just wondered how you felt about that.”

Homa grunted. “I mean– What is there to say? Yeah– it sucks. We just live with it.”

“Is there anything you can do about it?” Kitty said, gesturing with her palm up.

“No? I’m just an ordinary work-a-day girl.”

“Even ordinary people can make a difference! What if you campaigned for office?”

Homa fixed Kitty a look, as if trying to physically scrutinize how she could be so ignorant.

Kitty simply smiled at her. Ignorance must have truly been bliss. She was all smiles.

“I realize it would be difficult– but not impossible.” She said, as if realizing her mistake.

“It is impossible because Shimii can’t even vote in Kreuzung elections.” Homa said.

“I see. I come from Aachen. It’s different there.” Kitty replied. It sounded like it was true.

Homa’s ears twitched with a mild interest. “How much different can it be?”

Aachen was far in the north of Rhinea, on the edges of Eisental. Its waters bordered the Great Ayre Reach to the northwest and the Palatinate to the northeast, and Khaybar’s northern range wasn’t too far. Homa did not know much about it except that there was frequent traffic between Aachen and Kreuzung, both being major cities. When she started working at B.S.W, she would routinely see customers from Aachen, just because it was a major port that issued official papers, so it was a place ships could come from.

“Aachen has a more progressive culture.” Kitty said. “It’s a border station so you have Palatine big shots, Rhinean liberals, Bosporus transplants. It’s a travel hub so all kinds of people go there. There is a big shipyard there with a strong labor culture, and a technology university. And because it’s a border town, it’s a place where there’s been significant cultural exchange across its history. I like to think melting pots breed understanding and sympathy. I guess Aachen has a stronger activist culture than Kreuzung.”

Homa furrowed her brow, skeptical. “Are there Shimii there? Can they even vote there?”

“Interested now?” Kitty chuckled. “There are Shimii. And they can vote in local elections.”

“Do they have good jobs? Can they live anywhere? Do they get to go to the university?”

Kitty’s expression darkened a tiny bit. “They do have their own habitation there–”

“So they live in a ghetto.” Homa said. “Don’t mince words about it. I’m not a dumb kid.”

Words spilled out of her. She almost regretted becoming impassioned. But not completely.

Some part of her thought she should have shouted in Kitty’s face for being so naïve.

No matter what niceties the Imbrians let Shimii have– it was always like this in the end.

“I’m sorry, Homa. I am belying my ignorance, but I do think there is always hope for change. There are places where Shimii have it better– so the Shimii in Kreuzung have models they could follow and hopes that they can have for change in their own lives here. Their struggle isn’t for nothing.” Kitty replied.

“We already live in a ghetto over here.” Homa said. “So what’s there to aspire to?”

This was stupid. She was just trying to gain Homa’s sympathy for her own purposes.

While Homa painted her boat, she was just standing there spouting empty rhetoric.

But it was also the most that an Imbrian had really shown interest in Shimii specifically.

So Homa also felt a bit taken aback, and unable to be fully aggravated with her.

And besides, Imani wanted Kitty to win Homa’s sympathy anyway.

She couldn’t be too mad– but it was still frustrating. Voting? They had bigger problems!

“Why do you care about the Shimii all of a sudden anyway?” Homa asked.

She tried to sound gentle, but it did come off extremely confrontational.

Kitty did not appear offended. She smiled. “Because you are one, maybe.”

She winked. Homa scoffed. Did she think she was being charming?

“How shallow.” (She had to admit she was the tiniest bit charmed.)

“I was joking. You could say I am something of an organizer. Maybe I see an opportunity.”

“Don’t tell Becker that. He hates workplace rabblerousers.” Homa joked.

“Duly noted!” Kitty laughed again. “You know, I wish I could tell you how I really feel.”

“Huh?”

Homa turned off the paint sprayer, pointed it at the ground and looked over her shoulder.

What was this woman about to say–?!

Kitty took a deep breath. Those seconds felt like an eternity to Homa, who had far too many wrong ideas about what Kitty intended to talk about. “There are a lot of people doing a lot of things to try to change Rhinea, and the Empire, to try to do good for its people.” Homa practically deflated like a balloon full of anxiety but tried not to show it. Kitty continued to speak– her voice sounded a tiny bit more passionate than usual. “Not only in Aachen, but across the Imbrium Ocean. I know exactly how hard you have it, Homa. And there are a lot of people who wish it wasn’t so. I can’t say more, I just hope you understand.”

“It’s tough to see it that way from in here. But I’ll keep that in mind.” Homa replied.

What she really wanted to say, was something like ‘their wishes don’t help me any’.

But she thought, Kitty was trying to sound nice. So Homa should accept it for now.

Their conversation did stick in Homa’s brain for a little bit that day.

How did the Shimii live in other places? Was there anywhere that they were truly free?

And in the places where they were discriminated against– who was standing up for them?

In Kreuzung, it did feel like nobody was doing anything to help them.

Madame Arabie’s kind of help ran on favors and debts and commitments. It was crooked.

Imani was a member of the Volkisch. Was she really able to do anything from there?

On the way home, she thought about Radu the Marzban too. He was a hero, a living legend.

There were a lot of tales of him saving people in shipwrecks, delivering supplies during emergencies, killing Imbrians who committed heinous crimes on Shimii. They said that he and his crew of raiders wandered the seas righting wrongs committed upon the Shimii– but with all his strength, then, why did the Shimii still have to live like this? Couldn’t Radu the Marzban take down all the villains exploiting the Shimii? He saved Homa– but he couldn’t save her mother. He was a legend, flitting in the shadows.

But even their myths and legends couldn’t change things for them fundamentally.

“Could Imani do it? With all her money? With her Volkisch clout? But she isn’t–”

“Hey. You look pretty troubled.”

Homa arrived at her room and was about to head in when she noticed someone standing in front of the next room door over. In fact, this person was leaning against the door, with a small cartridge vaporizer in hand– one of the disposable models, not like Madame Arabie’s pipe. A faint smell of cinnamon wafted from her fingers. To Homa’s surprise, it was Madiha al-Nakara, her pale hair wrapped in a little bun, wearing a garish, flowery green shirt of a similar style to the last.

“I– I’m okay– Miss–?”

Madiha blew out a bit of cinnamon smoke. “No, not miss. Just call me Maj– Madiha.”

Homa stared at her for a moment and then stared at the door– the room right next door.

“Huh? You’ve been staying next-door all this time?” Homa asked.

“Since a few days ago.” Madiha said. “Our schedules don’t intersect much I guess.”

Homa blinked hard. “Is that girl with you too? You’re both staying here?”

“Parinita? Yeah? She’s worn out, taking a nap inside.”

Wait a minute–

Recalling that night, where Homa overhead–

impassioned sounds of lovemaking–

through the room walls–

had Madiha– with that petite companion of hers–?

up so late like that, and the yelling–?!

“Why are you making a face? Did Arabie tell you something distasteful about me?”

Madiha scrutinized her, while Homa took back control of her hanging mouth.

“No! Of course not! I have nothing against you. It’s– It’s really not that.”

“You look even more skittish now. Are you really okay?”

“Well–”

“C’mon out with it already. Tell Big Sister Madiha what the matter is.”

Could Homa really ask her to keep it down at night?

Would Madiha not immediately wring Homa’s neck if those words left her mouth?

Madiha openly sighed, discarded her vaporizer in a nearby trash chute, and walked over.

She clapped a hand on Homa’s shoulder– she was trying to be reassuring, but her grip–!

“Look, I’ve seen that troubled urchin look before. I can at least hear you out. Okay?”

Homa nodded. “Um, Madiha– what do you think about how Shimii live here?”

Ultimately it was impossible to ask her to fuck her girlfriend more quietly.

It was the fault of the shoddy construction here anyway.

So instead another topic that had been stewing in Homa’s brain came out in its place.

Madiha nodded sagely. “Ah. You’ve got money on the brain again– can’t blame you.”

Homa wished all she had in her brain was money troubles. It’d be so much simpler.

“Homa was your name?” Madiha asked.

“Um, yeah.” Homa replied. “Homa Baumann. I’m– I’m mixed.“ She added to explain her surname.

Madiha gave her a wistful look for a moment. She looked deep in thought.

“You’re a Shimii, Homa. Your parentage doesn’t matter.“ Madiha took in a breath. Homa had never been accepted so casually and confidently. It took her aback some, until Madiha started talking again. “Homa, no matter how bad it gets for us, there will always be dancing, weddings, big pots of stew and bread. Shimii use whatever we have to try to live through the era. We survived the cataclysm and live here underwater. We’ve been through much worse than this. Our religion was nearly destroyed, our people persecuted, our homes and names stolen, but we live. Our ummah pray for better times and live their lives as best they can. So to answer your question: we all know how things are. But why are they? That’s what I ask myself. Not how people live. I know that. They live as best as they can. So ask why instead.”

Homa was surprised. It was a more in-depth answer than she thought she would get. After throwing that dumb question out, Homa imagined she would talk about the food or about parties.

That was the kind of answer Homa expected out of someone much older than Madiha looked.

She had thought of Madiha as being another gangster like Arabie was.

Maybe she was something different. That look in her eyes, it was almost tender.

Homa could almost feel her sympathy wrapping around her like warm colors–

“So if you ask me what I think about Kreuzung; the Imbrian bastards here sicken me.”

She raised an empty hand to her lips, as if so distracted she forgot discarding her vaporizer.

This seemed to make her momentarily frustrated. She closed the hand into a fist.

“Madiha–”

Homa briefly hesitated. Her head stewing again. Kitty’s words; Imani’s words–

“Madiha, can anything change what’s happening to us here?” Homa asked.

“Fighting.” Madiha responded. Quickly; as if a quietly honed reflex.

She grit her teeth. As if it bothered her to have responded so quickly.

“Fighting?” Homa asked. “But– fighting who?” The Imbrians? All of them? How?

“Bah. I’m sorry. I just said whatever. Pay it no mind.” Madiha sighed.

“I’m not going to tell anyone, Madiha. You can speak your mind.” Homa said.

She really wanted to hear what Madiha had to say. She felt like she needed to hear it.

She was so intriguing. Was there someone around here with an actual answer to things–?

Madiha grunted. “Homa, I’m not going to tell you to fight anyone personally. We’re not all fighters. But just don’t be complacent, and never say thank you for the little crumbs you get here. If someone does resort to violence, do not rush to condemn them on that fact alone.”

Those words dropped like a heavy load of ingredients into the pot boiling Homa’s brain.

“I’m just trying to understand.” Homa said. Her emotions got away with her for a second. She started to weep. “You said fighting– but fighting who? How does living get better for us? For the past few months, everything here has been going to hell. Nothing feels certain anymore. I’ve always wanted to get out of here and go out into the ocean. But lately I’m thinking– what if there’s nothing out in the Ocean for me but more of this? Even if I survived all the trouble and got out? So what am I supposed to do? If I stay here I could struggle and maybe die; and it could be the same anywhere! What do I do then?”

She raised her voice, curled her fingers into fists, turned a red weeping gaze on Madiha.

For that instant, a repressed anger she couldn’t direct at Arabie, Imani, Kitty– leaked out.

And yet, the stranger upon whom this childish injustice was done did not condemn her.

“Homa, my answer to that is pretty bleak. I won’t sugarcoat it for you.” Madiha said.

“Then just say it. Nobody around here tells me the truth.” Homa replied, bitterly.

Madiha grinned at her. She crossed her arms, locked Homa’s eyes with a red glint in hers.

“There is no place in the Imbrium Ocean where you can go and lead a happy storybook life as a Shimii. You will run into the hatred the Imbrians project onto our flesh, their hatred of our marked bodies, their hatred of our worship of Allah. But I hate them in turn, and my hatred is a prayer of fire that will consume all of their works. Allahu ackbar. If you don’t want to fight them, Homa, I will fight for you. For every life the pacifists preserve, I will take ten to assure victory. We will kill as many as it takes.”

Behind Madiha, the door to the apartment opened, and a sleepy-looking girl walked out.

Dressed in a long-sleeved blouse and a long blue skirt, yawning.

Homa and Madiha both turned their smoldering gazes her way. She pointedly stared back.

“Ma– oh, that’s the girl from the other night? Are you troubling her Ma– Madiha?”

Madiha shrugged dismissively. “We were having a lively conversation about life.”

“Elocution is a gift from Allah to our people– and you used it to make her cry.”

“I wasn’t trying to– she just asked for my opinion, and I gave it candidly.”

Homa sighed, wiping her forearm across her face. Her brain steeping in frustration.

“No, it’s okay. I appreciated her candidness. I’m sorry for the trouble, Madiha.”

She turned quickly from them and opened her door, as fast as an escape.

“Hey, listen. If you need any help, you can come to me. But think about what I said–!”

Even if Homa did not want to, she would be thinking about it, even as the door shut Madiha out. Even as the door behind her closed, and her legs gave out, and she sat back against the door weeping. Staring up at the ceiling with hands over her face. She couldn’t stop thinking about it.


As-salamu alaykum.”

“Ah, Homa, welcome, welcome. If you’re looking for the marrow bones again–?”

“Hasim I can see it. You’re all out of them. Not even the smallest bones left?”

For days now the beef bones available had been shrinking, and less in the bag, but still–

There had to be something!

“Afraid so. It’s been tough, you know, I get these specifically from the Agrisphere in Suhar, from my Shimii cousins there, they work so hard, it’s the best quality in the whole country. Homa, when you go for quality like I do, it’s tough sometimes, sometimes you just come up empty-handed if you only get the best, but I promise you, Inshallah we’re going to restock soon, and you’ll be amazed at the quality–”

Homa was barely listening to Hasim’s little speech.

She cast disgruntled looks about the shop, taking stock of the potential soup ingredients. He was out of all the frozen vacuum bag meat he normally carried. His refrigerator and freezer were empty save for the frost. He had not done anything to cover them up, so he must have run out recently. He would probably get bony stockfish and throw them in there to look like he had something on hand. In his pantry section he had cans of stuff– there were cans of shredded chicken and ground beef. There was a can of green beans packed in water and salt. It wasn’t cabbage, but it would do. She couldn’t afford to eat restaurants, so she needed to cook with what she could get.

“Pleasure doing business as always, Homa. May Allah see you to safety.”

For want of anything to polite to say, Homa said nothing at all in response.

She walked out with a can of ground beef, a can of ground chicken and cans of green beans.

None of it was her first choice, but it would fill her belly.

She wasn’t at the level of eating fried flour with zlatla just yet.

The deteriorating quality of her lonac was not lost on her, however. It was depressing.

It was a week now since she last had beef cubes. Normally Hasim’s supply was steady.

Bone marrow lonac wasn’t bad– but Homa really wanted to have a nice meal again.

She had been working so hard! On Kitty’s boat– on snitching to Imani–

Didn’t she deserve a treat? But she couldn’t afford it. Especially with things getting worse.

For someone who had been taking care of herself like an adult for years now, she felt utterly without control of her own life. For days now, she had thought of begging Imani for the money to just eat at a restaurant without it coming out of her own pocket, so she wouldn’t have to be ashamed of doing so– but she was ashamed of asking Imani for any help. (And wary of the consequences.)

Everything felt more burdensome, more intolerable. She couldn’t just keep her head down.

As she walked through town, she looked around at the conditions of the other stores.

Imani had been right.

Epoch Clothiers, Volwitz Foods, Arleiter Tools, even Raylight Beauty–

All of the stores associated with Imbrian brands had closed early that day.

Signs on the window exhorted shoppers to subscribe to stocking alerts in their rooms.

Homa wondered if they had no supplies at all, or if they were still getting anything.

Volwitz Foods shops especially concerned her.

If they didn’t restock, all the “mom & pop” food shops would get hammered with orders.

There was an air of tension on the streets. People lingered in front of shops as if in a trance, as if uncomprehending. There were groups in the middle of the street passing around gossip and information. Homa almost wanted to tell them what Imani knew, but she had no idea whether it was public knowledge, or if it could be traced back to her and cause trouble. There were fewer smiles on people’s faces, fewer women in their best dresses going to dance, fewer lads at the pubs watching the football matches. Homa wondered how the Flowing Scarlet would look today too.

Was Madame Arabie still stocked up?

Homa trudged back home, feeling like she was dragging her own body weight.

At least she had the very last pot of bone marrow lonac to look forward to.

Her tail gave a sad little twitch in anticipation.

As soon as she rounded the corner to her own hall, her heart jumped–

“Homa!”

She hardly had time to react when a woman’s arms wrapped around her.

Pulling Homa tight into her chest.

Brown hair, emerald eyes, a brown blouse with gold-painted lines.

“Madame?” Homa yelled out in shock. “What–?”

“Homa, I’m so happy! I’ve been looking all over for you!” Madame Arabie was giddy.

Her breath– she reeked of alcohol. Her words were slurred, her eyes distant.

She was drunk!

At least she was smart enough not to be using the drugs instead–

But it was still a bad situation! Homa tried to extricate herself from Arabie’s grip.

“Madame! I’m– I’m happy to see you too! Let me go and lets– let’s relocate to my room!”

Arabie was so strong! No wonder everyone was so afraid of her!

Homa had never been trapped in a hug so difficult to get herself loose from!

“Homa~” Madame Arabie’s voice slurred. “You’re such a good little kadaif. So good to me.”

Kadaif? As in the dessert? Her brain was truly going out wasn’t it?

“Allah give me patience!” Homa cried out. “Why me? Just– please get moving this way!”

Homa began pulling Arabie’s weight step by step down the hall, over to her door.

Before any nosy neighbors stuck their heads out to watch– especially one in particular.

“Because–” Madame Arabie tried to answer Homa’s cries, which were not directed at her.

She choked up for a moment, her head leaning into Homa’s shoulder.

Her fingers caressed Homa’s dark hair.

“I don’t– I don’t have anyone else.” She mumbled.

Homa grit her teeth.

She managed to shuffle the drunk Arabie all the way into her room, through the door, which she locked behind her, and then finally cast her down onto her bed. Homa stood, breathing heavily, in front of the bed, with Arabie laying down on it. Arms spread, giggling, her chest rising up and down with steady breathing, legs hanging off the end. What was she supposed to do about this?

“Madame–”

“Call me Leija! I’m too young to be a Madame!”

Madame Arabie– Leija curled up her legs on the bed and shifted over onto her side.

Looking at Homa through cloudy eyes, making herself comfortable.

Her cheeks and eyes were red, and the pale insides of her ears were flushed too.

She was completely off the precipice from the alcohol.

Homa could only imagine the disparaging things the town aunties could concoct about this.

Hopefully not too many people saw Leija in this position. Or would see her with Homa too.

“Leija,” Homa acquiesced with a sigh. “Can you tell me what happened?”

Leija shuddered in response. Her brainlessly cheerful demeanor darkened.

“It was so stressful. So stressful Homa. I just want to hide. Can I hide from them here?”

“Them? Who is them? Is someone after you?”

The only reason Homa wasn’t on the verge of a heart attack was that Leija was so drunk she could have easily been making the whole thing up in her head. Homa had enough problems as it was without having to be caught in the crossfire of Leija’s mafia troubles, but also, nobody ever messed with Leija no matter how bad things got. So she assumed it mustn’t have been anything important.

And finally, Leija herself confirmed: “Problems. Problems are always after me.”

“Fine. It’s not use talking to a drunk. Do whatever you want. I can’t stop you.” Homa said.

“You’re so nice to me, Homa.” Leija mumbled. “So good and nice and lovely. My little kadaif.

Her words began to slur much more and to trail off much more quickly.

“Take it easy and sleep it off.” Homa said, trying to sound reassuring.

Leija did not run her own businesses, it was impossible for her to be at so many places or to make so many decisions by herself. She had managers and a chain of command, Homa knew this well from being part of her organization. Homa knew that Leija was not personally needed anywhere unless there was a dispute. She imagined the scenario in her head: Leija’s various cronies gave her the bad news about the shops and prices in Kreuzung, telling her that she would lose money and that things would be rough unless something changed. Feeling helpless about it, she drank too much to cope with it, and ran away from the Scarlet on some aimless anxiety impulse and went in search of someone familiar.

Now she was here, drunk out of her mind on Homa’s bed.

Things had never gotten this out of hand with her, but Homa never put it past her.

Though, she had once imagined that the day Madame Arabie personally came to her room, it would be to drag her out and shoot her. Not to get drunk and sleep it off on Homa’s bed. Out of those two nightmarish fantasies she did not even know which one she preferred. Once Leija came to her senses, she could still very well lose her temper at Homa over the whole thing anyway.

There was no winning with this woman.

Despite how much trouble Leija was causing, Homa didn’t want to disrupt her sleep.

She withdrew a spare gel pillow and a nylon blanket from beneath the bed and made herself a little nest on the floor to lie down on and stare at the ceiling for a while. She needed to decompress. Her stomach was growling for a bowl of lonac, but she did not want to move just yet. Life kept coming at her like hammer blows one after another. Breathing deep was all she could do to surmount it.

“Homa,”

Leija’s slurred voice sounded far less cheerful all of a sudden.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Homa.”

On the floor, Homa turned her back on the bed. Leija had not moved, but if she did, Homa did not want to look at her spouting this nonsense. She grit her teeth, and her ears folded against her head as much as they could, but of course, she could still hear the woman on her bed moaning.

“I’m sorry Homa. I never took good care of you. I even– when I saw you in the suit– I even thought it would be nice to sleep with you. I’m a rotten woman, Homa. I am destined for the fire. You are a treasure that Allah sent to me. I looked you in the eye and discarded you every time.”

“Shut up. I don’t want this from you.” Homa mumbled.

“Homa. I’ve been wanting to say sorry. Ever since he came back. I’m so sorry.”

He? Radu? What was she saying? Was it still all nonsense? Homa sat up.

On the bed, Leija Kladuša was nearly falling asleep. With the last of her strength–       

“Radu and Imani Hadžić. Those bastards– those bastards–” Her voice trailed off.


“Here you go! Everything went quite professionally, even for me!”

Deep in the Kreuzung Core station, inside a pressurized maintenance tunnel just under the rim of the baseplate. A woman dressed casually in a jacket, skirt, and tights, with orange-mottled gray skin and brown hair, handed Kitty McRoosevelt a small, handheld device, put together from parts.

An analog switch, an antennae, an electric circuit, a tiny system-on-a-chip, and the contacts for a crude little battery. When she said ‘everything went professionally’ she must have been referring to the preceding courier work to set it up, because the device itself had rather crude workmanship.

It was difficult to ascertain whether it was real in the dim, intermittent light in the tunnel.

“When you toggle this device on, you’ll have 12 hours to make sure everything is ready. I would suggest taking out the batteries right afterward– the signal is encrypted, and it will be sent to the drone faster than anyone can notice it, but if it stays on, it will keep transmitting and give you away. So just chuck it and step on it when you’re done. The drone will take an 8 hour journey to your buddies in the abyss of Masud. They are ready and awaiting the signal. Then, at full combat speed, the fleet will make it here in 4 hours. I informed them of the location of the B.S.W. dock– it’s up to you to have it secured.”

“Up to me?” Kitty McRoosevelt said. “You’re not coming?”

“Perimeter defense isn’t my thing. But I got you some big strong boys and girls for that.”

Xenia Laskaris smiled girlishly at Kitty and Marina McKennedy, their other witness.

Her dark-green, exoskeletal antennae rose slightly like arms spread in joy.

“She’s kept her word.” Marina said. “I never asked her to stand and fight with you.”

“I wouldn’t have gone this far for you if it’d ultimately lead to that. It’s just not my style.” Xenia said. “Marina will take you to meet the rest of the team. I need to start limiting my involvement because the local crews are skittish about outsider Katarrans. Apparently there’s a whole fleet from the Mycenean Military Commission stuck in Eisental, demanding mercenaries join them– it’s a whole thing.”

“But they won’t object to working for ‘Imbrians’. That is apolitical to them.” Marina said.

“Exactly. Don’t tell them you’re actually Cogitans by the way.” Xenia said.

“I never intended to. Well, I suppose if this thing doesn’t work, I’ll know who to curse.”

Kitty spoke gravely. Xenia seemed more amused by it than anything.

“Trust me, I want you to succeed. I live for this kinda shit. It’s job security for me!”

Chaos, she meant. War: destruction, killings, and upheaval.

Twelve hours away as soon as Kitty hit the button. The G.I.A.’s operation would begin.

Her fingers hovered over the switch. She did not flip it, not yet.

But now, the power to kill had been placed in her hands. Her empty heart unwavering.

She only needed one more day. Kitty would get what she needed from the Shimii girl.

“Kitty.“

Marina spoke up as they left the maintenance tunnel and Xenia Laskaris behind them.

“Think before you press that button. That’s all I ask.“ She said. With an air of grave finality.

Kitty scoffed.

“Marina. I’ve done a lot more thinking than you want to admit.“

There was a current driving Kitty McRoosevelt. The weight of ages, history itself given voice to haunt her.

Through her, through her grief, pain, ignorance and bigotry, it would conclude the inevitable tragedy.


Previous ~ Next

Surviving An Evil Time [10.4]

This chapter contains graphic sexual content.

Standartenführer Imani Hadžić stood alone in a corner of Ballad’s Paradise’s model village attraction with her back to a wall, hands behind herself. From a nearby open ventilation grate, a black cable sprouted that linked up to a device in her pocket, and broadcast audio to a pair of pods tucked into her ear fluff. At the end of that black cable, dropped all the way through the ventilation one whole story down, was a wireless receiver. It was connected to a transmitter on a certain waiter.

She shut her eyes and imagined the scene, and the characters within, as she listened in.

Kitty McRoosevelt–

“I’m going to initiate a Core Separation in Kreuzung station. Will you join me, Warlord?”

Majida al-Khaybari–

“Are you out of your god damned mind? You think I’ll join this senseless massacre?”

(Internally she amended her view of al-Khaybari. She was not so bloodthirsty as to join Kitty in this act.)

Surprisingly, Raaya Al-Shahouh–

“There are Shimii in this station complex! You want us to kill our own people?”

“Calm down!” Kitty shouted. “We’re only using it for leverage against the core station! We’re not going to complete the process, we won’t destroy the station, we’re just going to cause a temporary shutdown.”

Majida audibly scoffed.

“Leverage? Leverage for what? Everyone in Eisental will call you shaitan after this!”

Imani smiled. Yes, go on, Kitty. Let her in on your plan, why don’t you?

“Leverage against the governor. Shut everything down, isolate him, and take control.”

“You and what army? If you do this Kitty, the hammer will come down hard.”

“I’ve got forces waiting for the go-ahead. Majida, we have this figured out!”

“I’m about to pretend I never heard any of this, Republican. You are completely insane.”

Kitty continued. Finally she began to let Majida in on the substance of her plot.

“We’re planning to infiltrate a small force into the station, sneak through the lower dock interstice, commandeer the core, and put Kreuzung temporarily out of commission. Our goal is to overturn the government of Eisental. I have a small army at my disposal that will come in once the core station’s defenses are out of order due to the Core Separation and disarm the Volkisch– but with your forces, Warlord al-Khaybari, we could practically guarantee total control of the region!”

There was a long silence. Imani could picture Kitty’s smug face.

“Control of the region– for whom? Who is running Eisental if this goes your way?”

“The Republic of Alayze.” Kitty said promptly, automatically. There, she made her biggest mistake.

She had completely misread Majida al-Khaybari. She didn’t understand her at all.

“Absolutely not. You and your Republic can go fuck yourselves with those reactor rods.”

“Wait–!” Now Imani could picture the woman’s immediate despair.

Kitty was shocked by the response. Imani could hear her palpable desperation.

“Majida, we’re only trying to do right by your people, we always have! We’ll make you a legitimate leader here! Your people will be able to come back to the stations, secure real livelihoods–!”

“The Khaybar ummah haven’t sacrificed everything just to serve a different hegemon, G.I.A.”

“Majida–! Just– take the fuel rods and think about it, okay? Free of charge.”

Raaya Al-Shahouh spoke up with a melancholy tone of voice. “We need the fuel.”

Majida grunted. “If you’re so insistent, Kitty, then we’ll take your fuel rods and regard it as Jizya. But you can forget about my troops coming here to support your plot. I’ll extend my stay here to make sure you don’t get the Shimii here killed with your stupidity. But I won’t help you clap a prettier set of chains around us. You should’ve kept things strictly business with me, G.I.A. This is our last transaction.”

Imani heard her pick up the case with the rods, and perhaps throw the one with the money.

There was an indistinct clanging sound followed by silence. The point was made. Conversation over.

Imani felt very satisfied with the situation. Khaybari would have been a formidable opponent.

Among practitioners of Sihr, Majida al-Khaybari was quite notable.

Or at least, a certain cat made boisterous note of her as a dangerous element.

Thankfully, Kitty McRoosevelt and her G.I.A. cronies were utterly out of their depth.

Where the Imbrians and the Cogitans both read Majida wrong was that they called her a pirate and a mercenary and believed that wealth was her foremost aim in her activities. They lacked the context to understand that she was actually the most extreme Shimii nationalist in the Imbrium ocean. Kitty could have limited herself to simply promising to topple the regime in Eisental, but she was a Cogitan imperialist through and through, bonafide G.I.A. She made the worst pitch possible.

Now, with Majida in the sidelines, the G.I.A would need more of their “army” to appear.

Imani could let them get far enough to gather the entire gang in the Kreuzung Complex.

And then she could eliminate them all in one blow.

She just needed to know how many, when they would appear, and to keep track of Kitty.

That way, she could interfere to shape the battlefield to her needs.

“Mysia, take off from here tomorrow and go to Aachen. Give them an update.”

“Of course ma’am. I take it I’ll collect my payment from there as well?”

“Yeah, yeah. For someone who didn’t grow up there, you’re such a fucking Katarran.”

Imani wouldn’t be able to count on Kitty’s chaste little enby any further, then.

That was fine. She had a more reliable helper now anyway.

She lifted the cable to pull the wireless receiver out of the ventilation, wrapped the cable, and stowed it along with the earpods into the white box which Mysia had given her in secret when she and Homa had breakfast. That was the end of their arrangement, and Mysia had been paid up front, so there was no need to take care of that end either. Imani had gotten her way on every single item.

For a moment, though, she remained inside the model village.

Smiling gently to herself. She could almost see herself and Homa still chatting away here.

Homa was interesting. She had potential– so much more potential than she knew.

“It’s unfortunate.” Imani said to herself. Touching her lips, where she had been kissed.

She had to give her up now– but it was fun while it lasted. Brief as it was.

In this surreal little calm before all-out war. She had gotten her taste of living.

Now she was prepared to die for Vesna Nasser’s cause once again.

“Homa. My little ho~ma~. After this is all done if we’re both still here. Maybe.”

She knew she was being stupid. What an irrational crush– love at first sight? Foolish.

But– for a girl who had never really experienced such things, it was strangely powerful.

Worth spending her time off to indulge it.

Doubt brought weakness. Satisfaction, surety, and experience, all brought strength.

That was what a certain cat taught her. A lesson learned from a life of immortality.

Leaving behind her wistful girlish feelings in the place that stoked them, Imani exited Ballad’s Paradise through the rear entrance to the visitor center. There was another fancy wooden bridge, this one abutted by a fake waterfall. There was almost no one around. She had waited a few hours before coming out just to be certain she was moving at off-peak times. A gentle breeze blew her hair– she ignored it, but it was a bit irritating to have it blown about when she spent so much time brushing it silky smooth.

Then as her heels clattered dull on the fake wood–

Her eyes blinked, red rings glowing around the iris as she tapped into her power.

There was a brief disturbance in the auras.

“You can come out. Get in the elevator with me. I’ll lock it down.”

As she approached the elevator, a dark figure surreptitiously climbed up from the side of the bridge and slipped inside alongside her. She withdrew a keycard with a Volkisch eagle upon it and thus commandeered the elevator by special decree, making sure it remained locked for her. She set a contradictory pair of tiers to guide the elevator up and down enough to have a chat.

“Does Khaybari’s presence make you as skittish as it does everyone else?” Imani asked.

“I have an adequate respect of her. She’s not my concern right now.” Said the figure.

“That’s such a characteristic response, ‘Radu the Marzban.’”

Standing at her side, never making eye contact as far as she knew. Taller than her by half a meter, a giant of a man, covered head to toe in armor, with wide shoulders and a broad chest. His helmet was completely sealed, even his Shimii ears were encased in the metal, even his tail was covered in flexible armor. His suit was powered armor of legendary Katarran design, driven by agarthic batteries. Interlocking plates like layers of an insect’s hide protected him, said to shrug off small arms up to anti-materiel rifles while enhancing the strength of the wearer through an interior carbon nanotube exoskeleton.

However, there were reflective surfaces all over the suit, LED pixel clusters.

He had a cape which had a false fur trim but was also covered in those LED clusters.

Nasser had told her that this helped his specific invocations of Sihr.

That voice which escaped his helmet was crisp, clear, human, his own. Unmistakable.

Radu the Marzban.

Imani stood casually next to him. She almost felt a bit of girlish pride in doing so.

Standing next to a figure of legend was no mean feat.

“I figured you would go off on your own. What did you turn up?” She asked casually.

“I want to ask you the same question.” He said.

“Oh, now you want to cooperate?”

“Hadžić. Why have you not stopped that G.I.A. agent? What are you plotting?”

“I stand to gain from letting her act freely for now.”

“She is going to get people killed. Our people, Imani, could be killed.”

Imani smiled. “Why didn’t you stop her then, if you know better?” She asked.

She looked up at him over her shoulder. His gauntlets closed into fists.

“Out of Vesna’s respect for you, and your loyalty to her, I am keeping my distance, despite my misgivings. But I do not trust you, Hadžić. If you don’t want me to act on my own, then tell me what you hope to gain from allowing Kitty McRoosevelt to attack the station’s reactor core and endangering its people.”

His tone was growing aggressive. Imani could see his aura warping and contorting.

All of the colors of his aura vanished under an erratic tidal wave of green and black.

He was imbuing— deliberately trying to flood her with aura, with controlled emotion.

Green, anxiety and fear; a stark matte black, the color that signified death.

Against an ordinary person, being battered by this aura would have driven them to frothing collapse.

Imani could sense the enormous power he possessed. The stories could have never described it in full.

Perhaps this man had really been a companion to Mehmed the Sorcerer.

Her knees rattled ever so slightly. It took all of her own prodigious power to resist.

This much resistance was enough to make her feel a little cocky, even.

“Is that the ‘King’s Gaze,’ Marzban? You’ve proven your point. You are as frightening as the folk tales say. I don’t want to make an enemy of the legend. Despite that, I must demand you leave the strategizing to me. If we stop Kitty now, we won’t be able to draw her organization out of hiding. I am not trying to extend the conflict. I am trying to destroy the enemy in one blow. Is that acceptable to you?”

Radu never even turned his head to face her.

She knew, however, that in his own way, he was scrutinizing her.

In the back of her mind she felt the pinpricks of intrusion.

He had ceased trying to humble her– now he wanted information, and this took a different skill.

Despite her resistance to his powers, he was reading what he could out of her.

It was possible to do this, but it usually required concentration and subtlety. He did it with brute force.

“In a vacuum that would be a sound strategy. In this case, your pragmatism will result in vicious cruelty. There are already mounting tensions in this station. Allowing a battle to play out at all will bring harm to innocents and leave scars here that may never heal. Do you only view this as collateral?”

His voice was growing irritating to Imani’s sensibilities.

She was tired of undying “legends“ like this deigning to show up only when convenient.

“Uh huh. You yourself are only here because of Nasser, right? This is what she wants.”

“I’m here to protect Vesna. I’m here for my kin’s best interest. Not just her self-interest.”

“Keep telling yourself that.” Imani said. “I’ll do things my way, and you’re welcome to help or hinder me as you so choose. I’m not going to bother to stop you. But ultimately, if you get in my way, you get in the way of Nasser’s ambition. And she won’t choose her kin over her goals. Nasser is not old school like you are, Radu the Marzban. She is a modern militant, not a noble warrior from your mythical era. Her own flesh and blood are as disposable to her as anyone else’s. You’re blind if you don’t see it.”

She gazed up at the helmet again. There was no way to see his expression.

But she did see his unrestrained, massive aura turning ever so slightly yellowed.

Disgusted with this idea, with the words that he heard, to the point he lost some measure of control.

He was so predictable. Inside herself, Imani was grinning.

“I’m stopping the elevator here. We have nothing more to say to each other.” She said.

“Hadžić.”

For the first time in their conversation, Radu turned fully around. His aura retracted, becoming an outline.

He leaned forward so as to put Imani’s eyes level with his helmet.

“If Homa Baumann and Leija Kladuša come to harm, I will avenge the wrongs done to them before I pass.”

“Oh–?”

Before she could respond, the elevator door opened to another indoor plaza.

And then Radu the Marzban disappeared as suddenly as he came, his entire body briefly glowing before the light bended around him to conceal him from view. She could hear his distant, heavy footsteps for a brief few moments before he either climbed or ducked away or weaved into the crowd somewhere else– or simply concealed the sound of them as well and continued walking using Sihr to be unnoticed.

Imani watched for a moment, until the elevator door closed again.

“Little~ Ho~ma~,” she sing-sang to herself, “she’s even more interesting than I thought.”

All of this she would have to report to Nasser as soon as she could.

With Kitty moving, and the Marzban aboard, things would be getting interesting.


On the northeastern side of the Kreuzung core station, near the tower’s base plate, was a place known as Old Iron. This was a cross-shaped street with two intersecting horizontal branches, where the largely impoverished residents of the subsidized habitats below and above Old Iron could have some nearby businesses and services, so as to keep them near Kreuzung’s base away from richer areas. That night, the brightest glow in the neighborhood, brighter than the damaged LED clusters, were the warnings on the walls to be careful because a main water pipe had broken, and the space had filled with water.

While the water had been remotely shut, the pumps were broken, and it would all need repairs.

Kitty McRoosevelt’s heels splashed in the ankle-deep water. Careful not to fall with each step.

She checked her portable to make sure she had the right place.

Surrounded by other ailing shops and small offices. “Unit 12 in Old Iron.”

There was once a bar there, “Majestic 12,” that was a cornerstone of the community.

Both the local community and the intelligence community.

Everything around her was dilapidated and dim. Those lights overhead were not simulating night, rather, they were out of order entirely, as were most of the streetlights. Aside from the flooding, there was clear wear and tear, steel panel seams on the walls splitting or bulging, automatic doors hanging ajar, the concrete layer of the street pitted and fractured. This place couldn’t be said to be “under served.”

It looked like it was entirely abandoned by the city government.

As if to punctuate the insult to its people, now that the pipe and pumps had broken, the wall had a countdown to the arrival of maintenance services– the countdown went up instead of down, however, as the estimate for when someone would be able to repair the pipe drew farther and farther into the future. When Kitty looked at it, the crew was twenty-six hours away and counting up, farther and farther away.

“People here must be fending for themselves. It’s crazy.”

Kitty had never experienced poverty in the Republic, so she was predisposed to believe that the Empire was simply inferior in this respect, a worse place to live. Republic propaganda did depict the Empire as a backwards and brutal place, so it’s not as if Kitty had no idea that places like this could exist. But experiencing it first-hand was shocking. It made sense, however. Old Iron was supposedly a place the G.I.A. mined for discontented people to make into informants and assets, once upon a time. Several terrorists had allegedly been equipped by the G.I.A. from this place. The Majestic 12 bar.

Now, however, the see-through window panels had gone opaque.

Kitty tensed.

Though she had come to Kreuzung before, she had never explored so far in the core station.

Usually she got out of here as fast as possible, never straying beyond the darker corners of some dock.

When she approached the bar and tried the door, the automatic mechanism would not respond, and the manual lever had been locked in place. She kicked the door in frustration. G.I.A. information in the Empire was a crapshoot. It felt more like hearsay and folk tales than actionable intelligence. Nobody knew what they were doing. Since the dismantlement of the cell in Palatine twenty years ago, the G.I.A. had been subject to a game of whack-a-mole. Every year agents came in and went– body bags or imperial prisons or even defectors. It was like the Empire could read the rebellion in their eyes and single them out.

Kitty herself had only been at this for a few years. Her name was older than she was.

It had been such a struggle to get here. She had to see it through to the end.

But she was stuck.

She wasn’t half the agent the old Kitty was, and yet inherited her grave responsibilities.

The current Kitty McRoosevelt had been a gun runner, making dirty money and equipping dirty people to fund G.I.A. logistics in the region and foment disorder. She had never led a military operation, she had never plotted an attack. She handed other people the means to do so– and egged them on to commit such deeds. Her hands were bloody, but they had little experience with personally drawing blood.

The “old” Kitty, the one who was really meant to be here, had a far more illustrious career.

She could have led a fleet into battle against the Volkisch. She could have done anything.

There was no point at which Kitty stopped thinking, ‘if only she was here instead of me.’

But that was why they had to strike. If they didn’t take this chance, her cell would fall apart.

They could not return to the Republic. So they had to fight, while they still had the means.

That was the only reason she was doing something as desperate and taboo as she was.

However, Kitty’s ambition to strike at the Kreuzung reactor had a key flaw.

To get her entry team into the core, she would need bodies, diversions, a multi-prong attack.

But she did not have enough firepower inside the towers themselves.

As it stood, she would have to take over a dock to let the entry team in by herself.

To avoid detection, it was only her and Mysia who had come first, and they came separately.

She had hoped to find a local force here but there was none now.

Without the support of Khaybari and her fighters and without Mysia (who was no fighter), she had to recruit somewhere else. She hoped to find some support at the “Majestic 12,” but it was not to be. Her intelligence was out of the date and the place looked completely abandoned. If there was some secret entrance somewhere, she had no idea, and would not be able to access it at the moment. She could have the labor unionists in the Rhineametalle tower take part, but they weren’t fighters.

She needed muscle.

She struck the door to the bar again and again in frustration.

“Useless. Maybe I’ll see where the Katarrans hang out around here.”

Like many Republicans, Kitty was “wary about” (racist towards) Katarrans.

But they were useful– and their infestation of the Empire’s underworld was convenient.

With access to money and Katarrans anyone could get acceptable firepower anywhere.

Kreuzung, like much of the Empire, hated the Katarran race furiously as well.

And like much of the Empire they found the Katarran underworld irresistibly convenient too.

When she could not get any G.I.A. informants, Katarran “gossip” did the job in a pinch.

When she could not get any tactical support, a few violent fish did the job.

Regardless of racist policy, you could find Katarrans and their services nearly anywhere.

Of course, their precarious existence also served Kitty well in negotiating jobs.

Much like the relationship between the Republic itself and this peculiar race of people.

“It’ll have to be that. I can’t tell them the whole story, but they’ll be enough to welcome the entry team.“

As she was making ready to leave with a feeling like she had swallowed a stone, Kitty heard footsteps splashing in the flooded street. She put her hands in her coat pockets and slouched forward, beginning to walk away while sneaking glances around herself. There hadn’t been anyone around before, and while it wasn’t inconceivable that someone might come in, she couldn’t help but be wary in such a bleak place.

“Hey, wait a second! Is this the Majestic 12 here? When is it open?”

Kitty would have walked away, but the stranger’s call piqued her interest.

“No way to know at this point!”

Putting on a cheerful facade, Kitty turned around.

Standing at the door to the dilapidated bar was a woman.

Black suit, jackets and pants and shiny shoes, of an exact make that Kitty felt she knew right away. She did not wear a tie, and her shirt was partially undone to expose a humble bit of cleavage, but also a deep, dark pink scar on her chest. She was handsome, with both soft features but a certain weathered ruggedness, her black bangs parted to cover up one eye, visible scars. She wore the rest of her hair pinned to the back of her head, messily, without much thought to it. She was older, maybe.

She had her hands in her pockets and a certain devil-may-care posture.

When she flashed her own smile back at Kitty, she could see the easy confidence in it.

It was like a–

“Women like you end up sleeping with me after a meeting like this.”

–sort of grin.

Kitty couldn’t help but grin back at her.

She pointed with her thumb at the door to the bar.

“I had been hoping there was something there too, but this place is a dump.”

The woman smiled a bit.

“It is. Even the shitty hab I used to live in can’t compare. I feel sorry for these folks.”

Kitty tossed her hair a little.

“Well, maybe we can take this party elsewhere. I’m Kitty.”

“Kitty, huh? I’m Marina.”

They shook hands, but Marina’s eyes remained fixed on Kitty, looking her up and down.

“Like what you see, darling?” Kitty asked.

“I used to know a Kitty. Kitty McRoosevelt.” Marina said.

Interesting.

“I see. What a coincidence– that is also my surname.”

Marina’s grip on her hand strengthened. Not too rough, but firmer.

“You’re not her. She was older than you.” She said.

“Of course, but I think maybe, you understand that names are easily traded in.”

“Does McClinton mean anything to you?”

Sighing with a mild exasperation, Kitty reached into her coat and withdrew her badge.

She briefly flashed it at Marina, enough to catch her eye, before putting it away.

“Let’s talk at my place. I don’t like the vibes here one bit.” Kitty said.

Marina seemed to gain even more confidence from that.

“When women invite me in, I tend to stay the night, you know.”

“It’ll take a bit more than that to convince me to sleep with a corpse.”

Marina laughed. “Ah. Damn it. I shouldn’t have let on how uncool I was.”

Kitty smiled bitterly. “My name lineage is no less tragic than yours, McClinton.”

“I’m going by McKennedy these days.”

“How fortunate of you to have lived in a manner that let you choose a name.”

That was a choice Kitty had never had.

“There’s nothing fortunate about me.” Marina McKennedy said.

Leaving Old Iron, they headed for the central-western part of the tower, close to the dock where Kitty had left her yacht, Bertrand’s. They made a paltry bit of small-talk on the way, which suited Kitty just fine at this point. Her habitat was past the shopping mall with the big pavilion and one tier up. The elevator dropped them off at a hallway upholstered with colorful synthetic carpets, painted white walls and unassuming brown doors. Nothing was actually painted, nothing was really wood, nothing was made of real cloth, it was all plastic and carbon and metal, but it made for a convincing facsimile.

“After you.” Kitty said, opening the door to her room and gesturing in.

Marina walked in and Kitty glided in behind her, moving fast.

Soon as she cleared the door threshold, while Marina was staring at the furniture–

Kitty surprised Marina and clapped a pair of cuffs on her, binding her arms behind her back.

“What–?”

And pushed her off the landing with a kick, knocking her onto the floor between the bed and desk.

“What the fuck? What are you doing?” Marina shouted, struggling on the ground.

“Just making sure.” Kitty’s speech turned rather dead in tone– she was done acting.

“Don’t touch me! Get away from me!”

Kitty kneeled down on top of Marina, using her body weight to keep the woman’s legs pinned. She rooted around Marina’s jacket and pants, while Marina struggled, thrashed, she was openly weeping with fury, throwing her shoulders, trying to snap up her head to strike Kitty and failing. Finally, Kitty found her fold-out leather badge case in her back pocket and popped it open to view the badge itself.

While Marina continued to struggle impotently, Kitty produced a pen-shaped object from her coat and fixed the end of it over the badge. Around its circumference, a series of tiny lasers scattered over the badge, and a tiny screen on the object informed her this was a genuine badge that did indeed belong to a certain Blake McClinton, once upon a time. Was it really this woman now, however?

“Don’t touch me! Get off me! I’ll fucking kill you!”

Kitty finally stood and stepped back from Marina, allowing her to thrash on the floor at random and crawl away in a panic. She was sweating, her breathing troubled. Kitty looked down at her, a dispassionate expression on her pretty face, still holding the badge. She waited until Marina had crawled all the way across the room, and hit the opposing wall, teeth grit, eyes red with tears and agitation.

“I’ll– I’ll fucking kill you– you bitch–”

Breathless, extremely invested– was this a trauma response?

“You’re getting too worked up. How did you get this badge?”

“That’s me! You fucking idiot! What do they teach you at Madison these days?”

She knew where the G.I.A headquarters used to be, at least.

“They teach the same shit; but I picked up a tiny bit of caution over time, rather than just vibes.”

Kitty threw the badge back at Marina. It landed on her lap.

“Blake McClinton was killed in a failed coup twenty years ago.” She said.

Marina kicked her feet with frustration.

“I guess the news didn’t reach this side of the Imbrium then! I was not killed, you idiot!”

“And you’re a chick now? What happened? Why would they bother to spare your life?”

“Fuck if I know! To torture me for the remainder of it! I don’t know!”

“How did you get this badge? I know for sure it’s not a fake now.”

“It’s mine! It was at the fucking jail, lady! In an evidence locker!”

“And what jail was that?”

“The Ergastulum! Where the fuck else would it be?”

Kitty was surprised. “So you were broken out in the Ergastulum Massacre?”

Marina shook her elbows, still struggling.

“Yes! The Katarrans didn’t massacre the prisoners! They just let us out!”

Sighing, Kitty threw the key to the cuffs at her and sat on the bed.

“Calm down. Relax. Undo the cuffs. I believe you. I’m sorry for touching you.” She said.

“I don’t– I don’t forgive you. You bitch–” Marina said, catching her ragged breath.

She maneuvered herself to reach for the key and undo the cuffs.

Kitty half expected her to jump up and start attacking like a wild animal.

But she just stood up at the end of the room, straightened out her jacket, dusted herself off. She was shaking. She hugged herself briefly. Kitty could not understand the intensity of this reaction.

“You’re lucky I don’t put my hands on cocky chicks like you.” She mumbled.

“Wow. How chivalrous.” Kitty said, rolling her eyes.

What an exhausting night– she really just dug up one of the G.I.A’s ancient graves.

For all the good it would do. She was becoming more convinced everything was fucked.

“Tell me what the hell the G.I.A. is doing here.” Marina demanded.

“For what? Are you back in the game? You’re lucky you’re still alive. Just run away.” Kitty said.

Marina shouted. “Shut up! Not one hair on my head is lucky! Look at yourself! You’re desperate and paranoid, wandering around looking for an old fucking safehouse. Tell me what you’re doing, and I might be able to help you. You’ve clearly got no god damn direction you’re going in right now. It can’t hurt to clue a veteran in and see what happens. If I don’t like it I’ll just stay out of your way and that’ll be that.”

Kitty couldn’t really excuse herself of any of those charges. She really was desperate.

“Fine, veteran. But pipe down. Someone might hear you.”

Kitty kicked her feet and laid back upon the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

Reminiscing about where it all went wrong.

“Two months ago– was it? Yeah, that sounds right. Over two months ago. There was a battle in the Great Ayre Reach. You know, like we always do. The Imperials won this one, but some of our warships managed to break through to Rhinea and hid in Sefar’s Gorge. Whether it started as an attempt at desertion, or a deliberate mission of the G.I.A. I never received an answer from anyone. But a flotilla of Republic ships, with Divers, ammunition, fuel, and supplies, all came to be stuck here in Rhinea as the Empire succumbed to chaos. I’d been working as a logistician and rabble rouser in Eisental for a few years now. I met with an older G.I.A. agent, Kitty McRoosevelt, and she requested my help to gather the Republic forces in the Aachen area and use them to take control of Eisental. Eisental borders the Great Ayre Reach, so we could act as a bridgehead. Unfortunately, Kitty was killed, and I barely made out alive. Now I’m having to come up with the final act of this tragicomedy with nothing but her name– or else the fleet will be helpless.”

Marina listened without reacting or responding until the end.

“So you’re thinking of occupying Kreuzung and holding here for Republic relief?” She finally said.

“That’s about it, yes.”

“How strong is this fleet?” Marina asked. “Can they actually hold Kreuzung?”

“Twelve vessels. Ten Frigates, Two Cruisers. We’ll be using ten, holding back two for recon.”

“That’s a lot of firepower. But it’s not war-winning firepower.”

“The Volkisch are in disarray. We can hold if we take Kreuzung’s stationary defenses.”

“Right, so, new question: how do you plan to capture those stationary defenses?”

Kitty rolled over on her side. She could see Marina leaning back against the wall.

She wanted to see the reaction on her face when she said it.

“I’m going to cripple Kreuzung with a Core Separation.” Kitty said, smiling.

Marina stared at her.

“You’re going to– what?”

“It’s bold, isn’t it? Marina, do you have sex with men or women or both?”

“The fuck are you asking that for? Are you out of your mind? A Core Separation?”

Kitty laughed. She felt so hollow inside– no more acting. This was her real self. Nothing.

Nothing without the characters she played.

“I never understood taboos. It’s a sound strategy, isn’t it?” She said. Her voice neutral.

“How the hell will you even pull it off?” Marina replied. Impassioned.

“We’ll get physical access. I’ve already got the route planned out.”

“Kitty, the collateral will be immense.”

“As long as we reconnect the core when we take over the station, everything will be fine.”

Marina slammed her fist against the wall behind her.

“You don’t understand the scope whatsoever! Separating the core will cause a monumental panic! Electrical systems will start going into low power modes that never get tested! People will run out into the streets, there will be rioting, looting, it will look like the fucking end of days in this station! Innocent people could die, in hospitals, in homes, on the street. That neighborhood we saw? It’ll probably flood because any power rationing plan will not include the fucking pumps there, if they work. And while this tragedy happens, you’ll be trapped! You’ll be surrounded from literally all sides by the imperials!”

“I don’t care.” Kitty said. “Marina, you don’t understand anything.” She felt like tearing up for a moment. “You’re just a lone wolf, doing whatever you want. I was put in charge of this operation. I’m responsible for giving people hope that they can win a war and go home again. I watched her die, Marina. And now a ton of people are counting on me. I’ve wracked my brain trying to figure this out. This is the only plan that works with what I’ve got right now. Because it’s chaotic, because we all have this taboo that you don’t do anything to reactors or shoot at stations– Marina. When I held her bullet-riddled body and became Kitty McRoosevelt. I realized we’re in an era where anything is fair. Even using core pylons as weapons.”

Marina grit her teeth. She closed her fists and stared at Kitty with visible frustration.

“Look at you. You suffer one setback and start spouting nihilist bullshit and killing civilians.”

“No wonder you failed.” Kitty shot back. “With your stupid sense of justice.”

“Fuck you.” Marina said. “None of you have to do this. All of you can just stop.”

Kitty rolled onto her back in the bed again, shifting her gaze from Marina back to the roof.

Empty and white.

Just like her–

“Marina. You and I are G.I.A. We voluntarily left the Republic to have adventures here. You and I can blend into this world, we know how, it’s our entire way of life. If it was just us, that would be one thing. But most of the people working for me now are soldiers. They were forced to leave the Republic, and they are trapped here. Without my assistance, they will all die here. They can’t make lives in this place. All they can do is fight. They can’t blend in. They can’t just disband. Everything they see is the enemy. Thousands of aimless people in steel coffins. That’s why I want them to fight for something. The only hope I know how to give people, is to give them targets to attack. I hope you can understand that now.”

Kitty McRoosevelt, before all this, was a senior G.I.A. operative, like Marina was.

But Missouri McFord was a just a scoundrel who gave disgruntled people guns, fuel and bombs.

It was true– everything was fucked the second the real Kitty McRoosevelt died.

“That’s still all I’m doing. You can help me or not. But it’s going to happen.”

She reached out the roof, staring at it between the five gloves fingers of her hand.

“Kitty McRoosevelt doesn’t have a future, Marina. It isn’t a living person’s name.”

“God damn it. Shut up.” Marina said.

There was silence for a few minutes. Kitty didn’t say anything more until Marina spoke.

“I won’t help you separate the reactor core. But I can assist you with logistics.”

“Thank you, Veteran. Then, maybe we can help each other. What are you doing here?”

Kitty sat up in bed. Out of habit, she was putting on a blithely false smile again.

Marina initially resisted the question, but then handed her a photo, printed on a pixel sheet.

There was a woman, a thin and long-limbed woman, wearing a white coat over a brown blouse and a black pencil skirt. She had very long purple-ish hair, tall Shimii ears with a good bit of fluff in them, a deadpan but unassumingly pretty face. Boxy glasses perched upon a small nose. Her green eyes, even through the photo, seemed to pierce through the viewer with an overwhelming directness.

“She was going by the name ‘Asan’ once upon a time. I want to know what happened to her. I’d– I’d like to reconnect with her if she’s alive.” She hesitated. “We– we have some business to finish.”

“A Shimii? You think she’s around here?” Kitty asked. Marina nodded her head.

“Once upon a time, her employer was headquartered here. A biological research group, Bio-Radiance.”

“A Shimii scientist? Here? Marina, Kreuzung is extremely racist toward Shimii.”

“That doesn’t preclude anyone from living or hiding here! Can you help or not?”

Kitty smiled. “Well, sure. Alright. I have a reliable agent that is leaving the station soon. I will tell them to dig up what they can before they go, and to leave you something at Aachen that you can find so you can continue your search. In return, I need your help rounding up some Katarran lackeys.”

Marina crossed her arms over her chest. “Why would I go to Aachen?”

“It’s the next place that makes sense for you to go, if you don’t find anything here.”

“Alright. Fine. I can get you some Katarran mercs, no problem.” Marina sighed.

“Don’t tell them about the Core Separation, of course.”

“I’m not stupid. Of course I won’t tell them. You come up with the cover story.”

“Okay. I’m counting on you.”

“I know a Katarran merc who is at loose ends. I’ll hire her, and she can help with the rest. Trust me.”

“Ah, I see. I’m glad I have someone so resourceful to count on. Sounds good then.”

“No, it’s actually dreadful, for you. Having to rely on Katarrans is never good.”

Kitty stared at Marina for a moment. She almost wanted to laugh. It was all so ridiculous.

She really didn’t look half-bad. Not as good as her Kitty but–

“Do you still want to stay the night? It’d be fun to have you.” Kitty asked.

Marina’s response was immediate.

“No. I have to leave. I’m working with some people I don’t want to find out about this.”

Kitty didn’t really care about the details of Marina’s life. She didn’t care about her at all.

That part of her, that really, truly, cared about someone– it had broken.

In that moment she just really felt like she wanted a comfort she was not going to receive.

“How did you know the old Kitty?” She asked. Just for Marina to stay a little longer.

Marina fingers opened and closed into fists at her sides.

She averted her gaze, and began to walk out. She answered only once she was past Kitty’s bed.

“She was a field agent around the time I was. But she never got caught. How did you?”

A bit of bitterness involuntarily crept into Kitty’s smile as she remembered–

“We had sex. It was comforting. She comforted me a lot. That’s how we got close.”

Marina grunted, said nothing. She ran her fingers through her hair, her movements tense.

“I kinda wish you’d stay.“ Kitty said. “We could comfort each other.“

Marina sighed.

“Of all people, I have no right to judge you. Please just try to keep living, Missouri.“

There was another long, awkward silence. Kitty did not speak, and Marina walked away.

When the door shut closed behind her– that was when Kitty finally let herself cry.

Hugging herself in bed, helpless, overwhelmed. Everything was too inexorably in motion.

She had nothing except what she was given. Weapons and a mission to complete.

Kitty McRoosevelt was a dead person’s name.

All she had left of her was a dead name worn like a fetish.


“Tch!”

Majida al-Khaybari grumbled, walking aggressively with a forward slouch, hands in her pockets, periodically kicking her feet at nothing. Making a variety of disapproving noises to air out her tensions. At her side, her partner-in-crime Raaya Al-Shahouh had an airy, free-spirited gait as they made their way back to their apartment in Tower Eight, frequently stealing glances. Majida had been livid, after leaving Kitty McRoosevelt and her insane scheme back at Ballad’s Paradise. Not just livid at that G.I.A’s freak’s insane plot– also livid that she had to find and hire a Katarran mercenary courier at the last second.

Had it been the low-grade fuel stuff, Majida could have transported it herself.

With high-grade rods she needed someone with a big ship, or the right gear to isolate them.

And nobody official or reliable would have let her transport Agarthicite fuel rods to Khaybar.

“I swear if that courier steals them– ugh! Damn Kitty McRoosevelt’s bitch of a mother!“

“Manners.” Raaya said. “Where did the goodly Warlord who reads scripture go?“

Majida averted her gaze in response. Her cheeks flushed just a little bit.

She really was ashamed. She had a fiery temper and she was the first to criticize it.

“If it means anything,” Raaya said, “I think you handled everything admirably.”

“There was no handling it. We have no choice but to stay out of that madwoman’s mess.”

“I just was afraid you were going to kill her for a second.” Raaya said, shrugging.

“Not in front of you.” Majida replied.

“You’re so considerate. But I’ve seen death too, Majida. I’m not naïve.” Raaya said.

“I’m not disrespecting you. I just– I just don’t like you seeing that side of me.”

“Just don’t treat me like a kid. You may be taller but I’m older and more mature than you.“

“Older? By a few weeks maybe. And I don’t treat you like a kid. I just esteem you highly.“

“Hmm.“

Overhead, the station lights had begun to dim. Rather than white and yellow more and more of the sun lamps shut off, and in their place gentle dark-blue LEDs began to cast the station into the darkness of night. This was part of controlling the habits of the population, but also to achieve a sense of normalcy, to allow their present state to compare to the ancient lives that humans once had in their true home.

Night created other moods as well–

Raaya put her hands behind her back, smiling sweetly. “Majida.”

“Hmm?” Majida gave her companion a brooding look.

“Our business is concluded now, right?”

Majida grunted. “I’m staying until I hear from Zahira that the rods got back. We might need to find an additional seller if not– and I’ll have to fucking kill that courier’s whole gang too. Ah, damn it that’s another thing, I need to find where we can send an acoustograph to Zahira to let her know–”

Raaya tapped Majida in the back. “Majida– our business is concluded.” She said again.

When Majida’s quizzical gaze fell over her, Raaya looked a little bit demure. Her face flushed.

“Wait– You little minx–?” Majida laughed. “Well, well, well! Fine. I’ll take care of you.”

She got up close and nuzzled her companion’s nose with her own.

Raaya laughed and immediately turned a bit bratty. “I’m glad you finally got it, you oaf.”

That little scene caused Majida’s mood to visibly lift as they made their way back from the Kreuzung Core.

It was dark, the halls were cold, the world was full of troubles, but she could smile.

Because their business was concluded. So then– only pleasure was left.

Soon after getting home, in one of the basement habitats of Tower Eight–

“Are you comfortable? Your body feels so relaxed. I could hold you like this forever.”

“It’s nice to have your arms around me. I can tell you’re excited too.”

Majida’s head rested on the girl’s shoulder. Her hands gripped pleasantly rounded hips.

Her tongue tasted the side of Raaya’s neck– the smaller woman tensed slightly.

“What are you feeling up to? I’ll only do as much as you want.” Majida cooed.

Raaya briefly hesitated. She spoke to her partner in a timid whisper.

“I’m not ready to bear your child.” She said– clearly embarrassed to have said it.

“Hmm. Understood. I’ll just fool around a little then, okay?”

Majida’s hands glided across Raaya’s ribs and over her chest, sliding on the smooth, soft skin to cup her firm, pliable breasts in her hands. She was not shy with her affections, her fingers gripped with force, lifting the soft little mounds while teasing the nipples with the tips of her index fingers. A little yelp escaped Raaya’s lips– Her slim, narrow back arched into Majida’s chest, her pelvis grazing Majida’s lap. Majida fondled Raaya’s breasts with enthusiasm, delighting in the pleasant give of the skin, its smooth softness, the heft of the flesh, and the humble shape that fit into her eager hands so exactly.

“Caught you by surprise? What a tasty little sound.”

“Majida–”

Her name drew from those lips like a ragged breath.

Majida could feel her lover’s pulse elevate through the touch of their skin, through the hands cupped over her chest. It drove her wild. Majida was up on the bed against the cold, steel wall of their rental unit, with Raaya sat on her lap and backing into her whenever Majida got rough. Or whenever Majida actively pulled her closer, easily lifting her weight, as close as she could maneuver the shorter woman into her body. In this position, she could reach anywhere she wanted on Raaya’s body, and having consented and given her oath, Raaya gave no resistance. But whenever Majida aroused her, she felt the pressure of Raaya’s weight shift into her, up against her groin– the softness of the girl’s buttocks against the length of Majida’s shaft particularly– it took some willpower not to cum from that sensation alone.

“Hmm? What was that?”

She leaned against Raaya, breathing into the nape of her neck, whispering.

Taking in the simple, earthy smell of her long, loose brown hair.

Raising her head up almost over the smaller woman, Majida bit down on the silky-soft, cartilaginous edge of her ear, kneading the flesh playfully between her teeth, causing both of Raaya’s ears to twitch–

“M-Majida–!“

“Hmm?“

Majida played dumb while continuing to tease her.

One hand retained a firm grip on her splendid little morsel of a breast, but the other began to travel.

Drumming on the flesh as she went, crawling digit by digit down her belly.

Tracing a little line in her lower abdomen with a pressing finger, as if over the womb.

Raaya’s tail curled around Majida’s thigh. Her own tail held one of Raaya’s legs.

Majida felt every shudder and shake of the woman in her grasp, transferring skin to skin.

She couldn’t see Raaya’s face, but Majida imagined her bitten lip, her eyes shut in euphoria.

It was intoxicating. Her head felt hazy.

She wanted to pin her down– but restrained herself.

Oaths were extremely important to Shimii, in business and in courtship.

Raaya whimpered, barely forming words–

“What was that? Got something to say?”

With the question came a renewed interest from Majida’s fingers, lower, near her–

“N-No– it’s nothing– keep going–”

“Thought so. Don’t keep too quiet though. Let me hear that lovely singing voice.”

She did not have to wait long or make much effort to play Raaya like a lovely instrument.

“Aah!”

From Raaya’s lips sang desperate little moans, music to Majida’s ears as her fingers teased her, entered her, finally reaching between her legs. She was softer than silk between her thighs, Majida’s roaming fingers delighting in the texture of her, in the warmth. She leaned forward, squeezing up as close as she could to Raaya without bending her over, her breasts pressing against her soft, warm back, glistening with building sweat. Majida’s lips, tongue and teeth journeyed across lean shoulder-blades to the base of the neck. Her mouth left hungry, sucking kisses and bites across Raaya, little red claiming marks of her desire.

“Nngh! Oh–!”

Raaya’s tongue lolled momentarily from her gasping mouth.

Her upper body lurched forward, while her hips backed up against Majida.

In response, Majida felt a dire need to press herself even closer, to move in rhythm with her.

Under her breath, a barely audible grunt escaped from her.

She couldn’t hold back from making a sound. Her vision briefly swam.

Raaya was grinding right on her cock– it was definitely deliberate.

And it only made her hungrier for more.

Beautiful, enrapturing, a dream-like haze of pleasure.

“I didn’t think you knew what you were doing.” Majida said in a low voice.

“I’m– ugh!” Raaya shook. Majida’s fingers– “I’m a grown woman, Majida– hngh!”

“I just didn’t think you had this kind of malice in you–”

“Shut up– and just–”

“With pleasure– my pure little Raaya.”

Majida cooed as her index finger rolled slowly and deliberately over Raaya’s clit.

A most beautiful little noise escaped from Raaya’s lips.

She lurched forward, and as one body Majida moved with her.

Bent down on her elbows, Raaya put her head down into the pillow, her shoulders rocking, her tongue lolling, her lower body shaking. Majida loomed over her, the taller woman, hugging her breast to back, her hanging cock hard as steel, kissing Raaya, reassuring her. One hand holding and stroking her abdomen while the other caused a tumultuous unceasing passion to echo through her skin, down bucking hips, through shaking moist thighs, bent knees. Raaya’s delicate hands gripped the bedsheets, she smothered her head, grit her teeth, while her body moved in a wild synchronicity with her lover.

Her tail lifted from Majida’s leg, and instead joined Majida’s own, curled together like a coil.

Incoherent, passion-slurred words half in Fusha and half in Low Imbrian escaped Raaya’s lips.

As her flesh was held by the center and played by the lower half to a thunderous climax.

Majida was relentless, her body enveloping her partner, wanting to take her closer, closer and harder. She could feel Raaya’s orgasms through her working fingers, could feel her body tensing, convulsing, the spasms of each subsequent tremor of her pleasure. It spurred her to continue, to escalate, her own breathing heavy with effort, smiling, head foggy with joy, drawn in by her partner’s song.

When Raaya was fully exhausted, Majida could feel it too. She smiled with satisfaction.

Pulling her finger from Raaya was like taking out a load-bearing rod.

In the next moment, she completely fell down onto the bed, slowly rolling on her side.

Her slim, heaving chest, her quivering thighs and legs. Beautifully spent, unwound.

Looking up at Majida, who was sitting against the wall again, with a precious little grin.

Which Majida returned by putting the fingers she had used into her mouth to taste.

“You really are special, Majida.” Raaya whispered, echoing an oft-heard sentiment.

Majida cracked a little grin. “I am special. I reside beyond the bounds.”

After resting for only a moment, Raaya suddenly made herself sit back up.

She leaned forward with a final flicker of passion–

“Oh!”

Now it was Majida’s turn to be surprised.

As Raaya, supporting herself with her arms on Majida’s hips, gave her a sucking kiss–

–right on the very tip of her cock.

“Ugh– Raaya–!”

Her tongue slipped from between the kissing lips, applying a sudden warm pressure–

Erect just from fingering and grinding with Raaya before, Majida lasted no time at all.

A trickle of thin fluid dribbled from Majida’s cock into Raaya’s awaiting tongue.

Just as soon, Raaya lifted her head, crawled back up onto Majida’s lap, and kissed her.

There was not much of the fluid for their tongues to share, but they still reveled in it.

Kissing with the last of their strength until their clumsy bodies fell together in exhaustion.

They laid beside one another, locking eyes. Sweating, breathing hard, skin aquiver.

Raaya tipping her head a bit to stare, Majida tipping down. Enjoying the difference.

Glowing. Fulfilled. Having satisfied an urge they could partake in at no other time.

“Sometimes I wish I was a little bit more– fertile.” Majida said.

Raaya laughed. She was so beautiful. “It’s the right amount of adventurous for me.”

Majida reached out and held Raaya close, stroking her fluffy ears and hair.

She wanted to hold her like that forever.

Their adventure to Kreuzung had seen them swearing a temporary marriage, rendering their rendezvous religiously permissible under Mahdist beliefs. Though it was not necessary to do so for Majida to escort Raaya out of Khaybar, it was something they both had wanted to do, and which they had done in a limited capacity before, in order to explore their relationship more intimately. Of course, they could not swear such a thing to Raaya’s mother, Mawla Asma Al-Shahouh– rather, it was an uncle of Majida’s main lieutenant Zahira. He was also a religious authority and witnessed signing the temporary marriage.

Zahira and her family, being of military bearing and very loyal to Majida, understood and encouraged the Warlord to take brides and partake in sex, but Majida did not view things in such casual terms. And she hoped that Raaya did not see it that way either. To her, these oaths were preparatory, a statement of Majida’s intent for Raaya and a presage for a true consummation of their romance and intimacy.

Mahdist Shimii put a lot of stock into contracts and oaths, as a people who survived a history of painful betrayals. Rashidun Shimii looked down upon these temporary unions as prostitution, but Majida was not treating Raaya with disrespect. She was following her oath. And someday, she wanted Raaya to be her woman, and she treated her as such. She was faithful and protective of her. She coveted her and cherished these rare moments where they could have the pleasure of each other as adults. In Khaybar, under the watchful eye of Mawla Asma– they were both not ready to talk to her about it yet.

But the few times they had a chance like this, they relished it.

“Raaya. You are the greatest treasure which God has given me.” Majida said.

“And you are my hero, Majida. I’m happy to be able to share these feelings with you.”

Holding her temporary bride there, in their temporary bed on this strange station, Majida felt suddenly that she never wanted to let Raaya go. She could do anything as long as Raaya was there, either beside her or waiting for her to come home. Raaya was Khaybar’s future, Majida’s future, God’s gift.

And now, she was here in Kreuzung with her.

In the middle of whatever tragedy was about to unfold in the station.

Allah forgive me. In my lust I’ve made a foolish decision.

She should have never brought Raaya here– had she known–

“Majida, are you okay?” Raaya asked weakly. “You’re squeezing me a bit.”

Ana asef.” Majida said. Asking for forgiveness. She let her grip slacken.

Raaya nestled herself against Majida’s chest, making herself the little spoon.

“Thank you, Majida. For taking me places. And– showing me a good time.”

Her words turned a bit sheepish. When it came to sex, she really acted like a kid sometimes.

“I’m not afraid.” Raaya said. “And I don’t want you to be afraid for me. I know what must be on your mind. It’s on mine too, that’s one reason why I wanted a bit of– distraction, for us. But I’m not afraid. God saw fit to guide us here in a time of oncoming crisis. And my father entrusted our ummah to you, Majida, before he passed. I’ve always believed in you, even when Norn first brought you to Khaybar.”

“We should honestly leave while it’s still quiet.” Majida said.

“But we won’t.” Raaya said. “Because even for a bunch of Rashidun who might curse your name if they knew, you don’t want to see our people abused and killed by the Imbrians, no matter what. So you and I are staying here. I think that’s the right thing to do. I’m here with you, I’ll give you strength.”

Majida sighed. Raaya was speechifying, she always so brave. Always too brave.

“That’s what I’m afraid of. But you’re right. I even told that Kitty I wouldn’t leave.”

“You made the right choice not to help her. And you made that choice immediately.”

“Of course. It’s insane. She’ll be hated by all right-thinking people if they knew.”

“Yes. But nonetheless– you did not choose an easy path to victory. You were righteous.”

Raaya went silent for a moment. Contemplating, perhaps, before she spoke again.

“It’s scary, to think we live in a time where Kitty’s brutal thinking is even possible.”

Majida lowered her head into Raaya’s shoulders, into her hair.

“It’s because the Imbrians and Cogitans have everything in the world. They feel emboldened to destroy it all thinking they’ll rebuild over each other’s ashes. They are godless people who don’t see us as being really alive and worth living. They toy with our people. Someday, Raaya– I’ll bring judgment to them.”

“I believe it. But for now, let that righteous fire rest, and we’ll see what happens.”

Raaya was so much wiser than Majida ever gave her credit for.

Allah protect old Asma but– Raaya would make a magnificent Mawla too, Majida thought.


In order to drown out the noisy neighbors, the television turned up to full volume.

“…in other news, Kreuzung public security has launched a murder investigation after a body was found in the maintenance tunnel for the water systems in Weiss Park this evening. Public workers discovered the body after entering the tunnel for weekly maintenance. The area was then cordoned off for investigation. KPS told reporters that they believe the murder was recent and the suspect is at large and urged citizens to report all suspicious persons to KPS station guards. The victim has not been identified at this time and the KPS has urged the public to avoid speculation as to the nature of the murder until they issue an official report. In more light-hearted news, Epoch Clothiers has announced a campaign to donate 15% of each sale of their high-end line ‘Epoch New Horizons’ to providing baby formula to needy…”

Homa Baumann began to tune out what the news reporter was saying, on the television playing across the wall opposite her bed. Her room lights were all off, so she was bathed in the glow of the television as she lay sideways on her bed, her legs half-curled, half-naked in only a pair of underwear shorts. Her long, dark, fluffy hair was loose, wildly thrown about, with the band that once tied it cast across the room.

Her tail wiggled about as much as it could as her weary eyes scanned the face of the inexpressive man delivering the news, watching him flap his mouth but beginning to lose the words. Her tail kept wiggling as she laid on her back and over it, smothering the little ball of fur. Her lips parted with a yawn.

She stretched out her arms and realized she was wearing one thing up top.

Her necklace. It was the only thing Radu recovered of her mother.

As such it carried a dual identity.

An item of the mother she could hardly remember.

A gift from the great dark figure that pried her from the grip of death.

And now,

Cherish that little life in your hands,

Homa popped open the necklace container to expose the piece of silica.

She lifted it up in front of her eyes.

It was shiny, when hit by the light from the streaming video on the wall, an opaque white and silver prism. Rough hewn, it had dozens of surfaces, without definitive shape except that it was a sliver, sheared off some anonymous rock wall. Her mind briefly pored over it. Over the idea that it had ever been alive.

Homa grunted a bit with irritation. Tired, unable to sleep, but recalling those silly words.

Her head was full of troubles. Her life was truly no good– if this little thing was alive, it had it easy.

“I am barely cherishing my own little life, you asshole.”

Homa let the necklace drop between her breasts, without closing the container.

She felt it stir from her own breathing and the beating of her heart.

“…it’s Day 5 of the Rhineanmetalle steelworkers strike, and so far, there is no deal between the workers and the company. President Adam Lehner has issued demands for the striking steelworkers to reopen the steelworks and ‘resume their patriotic duty’ while Governor Werner has said he believes that a ‘mutually advantageous position’ can be reached for all sides in the dispute. Rhineanmetalle could not be reached for an official comment. The steelworkers remain barricaded within Tower Nine despite attempts…”

She was vaguely listening to the broadcast again with her head turned from it.

“How do they get food?” Homa wondered.

Maybe they had planned everything prior to striking, or the tower already had food stocks.

Maybe someone was helping them.

Homa put on a little grin, rolling over on her side. Her vision wavered.

“Maybe Korabiskaya and Kitty are all here to make the strike worse.”

Why was that woman on her mind? Idiot.

Her tail wagged a little. She smiled to herself.

“Maybe they’re the big heroes. And Imani and I are the awful villains.”

An embittered little laugh.

Compelled by her little half-awake fantasy, Homa reached for her portable on the end of the bed. She brought it up to her face, unlocked the screen with her thumbprint and looked at the mails in the messaging app. Imani’s black hearts were the only mails that she had ever received.

And she had not sent one since their date.

Homa wondered if she should ask Imani if she was okay, but she thought better of it.

“What’s going to end up happening to me?” She said to herself, dropping the portable.

Would she ever hear from Imani Hadžić again?

When she went to work on Firstday would Kitty McRoosevelt come check on her yacht?

Would one or both of them end up on the news, as anonymous as the corpse in the park?

“I– I went to that park today– didn’t I?” She said groggily. An icy fear gripped her.

She could have died– she could have been murdered.

Somehow, it was this that seemed to seize her into pure panic.

Shaking across her body, a creeping anxiety that bid her to hug herself, teeth chattering.

Her mind seized up, in contrast with her cold flesh her head felt like a furiously boiling cauldron evaporating every piece of thought that she could possibly have had. She felt her breath grow heavy, her legs feel numb, her vision fading in and out between names and places real and imagined. She was a child, stranded amid the leaping sparks of downed and flaming wires steadily slipping into a pool of water, a dark figure approaching; she was an adult, in a chapel, holding hands with her bride Imani Hadžić; she was the Coral Knight, in armor and lance, traveling station to station to right wrongs and punish the evil forces who wished to steal the life force of the good and kind folk of the Coral Kingdom.

Half asleep anxious visions paralyzed her mind and body.

Shaking hands, quavering breath. She grabbed the necklace in the middle of the attack.

Don’t Be Afraid–

A voice, beautiful, comforting, warm, but striking thunderously through the panic.  

Homa’s breathing slowed.          

That voice cut through the waking nightmares and ushered Homa to finally fall peacefully asleep.


Previous ~ Next

Surviving An Evil Time [10.3]

That morning, Homa was awakened not by her alarm, but by a pulsating red glow.

Her groggy eyes partially opened, and on the opposing wall, she saw the red lettering.

Once her vision settled, she could make it out.

There was, on the wall, a brutally flashing Rent Due notice.

It was not due that specific day. And when she acknowledged it, the message went away.

Soon, however, it would begin to flash permanently as the rent drew nearer.

Those bright letters in the pitch dark room, twisting and turning in her confusion.

It brought back a certain memory. Pitch darkness; a message just out of sight.

Her hands instinctively reached for a necklace she did not wear all the time anymore.

When they came up empty– there was a brief moment of frustration.

With a heavy sigh, Homa got herself off the bed, turned on the lights, and began her day.

First she cleaned up her multicooker pot and set it back on its element, and using the dim blue touchpad, she set it to searing mode. This would heat up the thick steel bottom and sides of the pot rapidly in order to render fat and to brown meat. For the things Homa knew how to cook, this was an essential feature. She had picked this multicooker especially for its searing ability. It was adequate at the task.

“When you don’t have a lot, you have to bring the best out of the ingredients.”

His voice, still reverberating in her head sometimes. Deep and booming through his helmet.

She set three of her marrow bones down on the heat. She had been soaking them in a bowl overnight to get the blood out of them, so they introduced a bit of stray fluid into the element, but that was okay. Its evaporation let her know that the pot was getting nice and hot. Homa used a spork to flip over the bones and pressed them against the hot walls of the pot. When the pink bone marrow began to exhibit some surface browning and the stray bits of meat and fat on the exterior of the bone began to cook out and render, she squeezed in some tomato paste from a tube, swirled it on the searing hot bottom of the pot, around the marrow bones. She threw in her cabbage, emptied her can of beans in there, topped it off with water, and seasoned with Zlatla. Then she turned the pot temperature down and sealed it.

Another day, another slowly cooked lonac. Homa was sure that it would be delicious.

Sizzling and smoking of meat on steel– there was something nostalgic about that too.

It brought back a memory about the single time she ate roasted meat around an actual, burning fire. Her recipe for a simple lonac that was both tasty and nutritious, she learned from none other than a bandit. A famous bandit known as the “Marzban” for his deeds. Despite his ignominy, he saved her life, and in a brief journey, taught her a lot of lessons about living. Within the rocky core of a mountain, with carbon sticks and liquid fuel, he ignited the first real fire Homa ever saw, and cooked some tough beef for them.

“Look up. On the cave ceiling.” He had said.

That day– the fire illuminated the crevice, and Homa could see the pool of water just off of the rock they were camping out on. The air pressure inside the mountain kept the water from rushing in through the makeshift moonpool. And overhead, the fire and smoke revealed letters, old letters in an old tongue, lit up in the dark like signals. Homa had never seen them before and never again since.

“We were here. We’ll always be here. We will learn to survive and keep living.”

Homa shook her head. She hated feeling anything about that man. It made her feel small.

Radu the Marzban. Legendary raider and local hero of the Shimii in Eisental.

For someone who had met him, Homa did not feel like she had become a strong hero.

Kids who got saved by really cool guys, became really cool themselves right?

“That’s just in fucking stories, nowhere else.” Homa grumbled.

Fat chance she would ever be a hero– she had learned to cook and traveled around a bit–

Then Old Radu just dumped her in Kreuzung for Madame Arabie to order around.

She was still just a useless girl getting jerked around. “Surviving” was all she was doing.

“Whatever. He’s gone back to being a legend and I’m just working day by day.”

No grand destiny for her. Heroes didn’t have to make rent, did they?

With a sigh, Homa left the side of the multicooker and caught a quick shower.

It was a Sixthday, and it was 7 o’ clock, so she had time to think idly before setting out.

Time to think about what she would wear– to her date with Imani Hadžić.

“It can’t just be a date! She’s just teasing me. It has to be a stakeout or going undercover.”

Out of all her clothes, Homa’s fanciest set was clearly the waitstaff clothes that Madame Arabie had given her. While it was just some nice pants, a shirt, and a waistcoat and blazer, Homa felt initially out of sorts about dressing up like a waiter to meet Imani. Would she know–? But then– she imagined that the Standartenführer would probably just show up in her atrocious black military uniform.

Did military people ever take their uniforms off? Homa briefly imagined them being like toys that only came with one type of outfit and you never saw them out of it. You buy a doll, it comes with a dress; you buy a little soldier, and he’s in his uniform. An Evil Volkisch Officer Imani Hadžić doll with Homa-bothering action! It only came with her devilish black uniform– Homa’s anxieties briefly allayed at the thought. There was no getting around that her nicest outfit was a waitstaff uniform, but it was a nice one.

Instead of the blazer and waistcoat, she would wear her one good brown jacket to round it off.

Looking herself in the mirror while brushing her ponytail, she thought she looked sharp.

Though some part of her wished that the Homa doll had come with a nice dress.

“I’m always dressing like this– oh well.”

She tried to recall whether Imani’s uniform had a skirt or pants. Not that it mattered.

Out in the hall, she noticed that the door right in front of hers had changed what it displayed on the front. There had been a little fake plant in it. Now there was a sign– the Imbrian company that rented these habitats was looking for a new tenant and left a digital address to which a mail could be sent with requests. She narrowed her eyes at it as if she could lay a curse on the landlord.

She did not know her neighbors well– but she still felt bad for the person who had to leave.

That could very well be her soon–

In the pocket of her pants, she felt something buzz and make noise.

“Imani?”

Homa withdrew her handheld and saw a new message there.

Another black heart from Imani. No other text.

“This woman–! Ugh–!”

While she had the handheld out, Homa searched for directions to Ballad’s Paradise.

All room computers had pretty similar interfaces, and portable computers mimicked them too.

Just tapping on the wall brought up a white “window” with further options, all of which were packaged as discrete little “applications” which the room computer ran. Everything from the clock to the television, to a music player, it was all kept in there. Using the handheld felt like holding one of those windows, having plucked it from the walls of her room, but all the icons were different. It had all the same amenities, she could touch to tune in to television channels with streaming video, she could pull up a music player, but they were laid out and branded differently. She was figuring it out, but the big blue and silver R-shaped logo of Rhineanmetalle on every application felt like an indicator of who to blame…

Mildly frustrated, Homa started to walk to the elevator.

“I’ve got to take the tram into Kreuzung anyway– I’ve got time to figure this out.”

While on the elevator herself, her struggle became that, in a room interface, most of the swipes were left to right, while on this handheld, most of the swipes for various features were right to left, and the left to right swipe in an app did something different than she expected. Similarly, pinching seemed to be inverted, with spreading the fingers making things smaller and closing them making things bigger– was Rhineanmetalle’s portable computing team full of wacky sadists? Why would they do this?

Coming out of the elevator, she nearly ran into the tram guard’s box, slate in hand–

“Hey twerp, watch where you’re going. Don’t bust your nose on my booth.”

Homa gritted her teeth. She tried to ignore the guard’s laughter while walking through.

On the tram, she finally figured out the Kreuzung map and how to get A to B directions.

And how to keep the direction she was in centered on the screen so she could follow it.

From the pavilion shopping center that always greeted her upon entering Kreuzung, she took an elevator up four whole tiers. She stepped out onto a plaza, with a sweeping green hillside, trees, freshly moistened earth that smelled strangely pungent. White stone paths led to benches and fountains, and there were flower bushes and trees that were not encased in bubbles, and Homa was tempted for a moment to try to smell one closely– but she pondered whether it was even legal to touch the plants.

Overhead was a simulated sky as fake as those in Tower Eight, but it didn’t matter.

There was so much green, there was so much organic matter, trunks and leaves and mud.

Irrigation systems cast sprays of water at the greenery, leaving glistening dews.

No one else around was trying to smell the flower bushes. No one was stepping on the grass either, nobody wanted to feel the dirt or climb the hill. There were less people than in the shopping center, which was unbroken crowds every which way– but still, there were dozens of people walking the plaza paths. Not one of them seemed interested in the grass, the flowers, it was such an arresting site for Homa but everyone treated it so casually that she felt she had to as well. Like she was not allowed excitement.

So as much as her curiosity at that moment had peaked, she made herself move on from it.

On the opposite end of the plaza she took another elevator. Now she was deeper into the station than she ever had been, and everything was absolutely brand new to her. To reach Tower Twelve, she had to skirt around the edges of the core station, circumnavigating it from 8 o clock to 12 o clock, all through outer halls and straightforward thoroughfares, none of it could have been called adventurous– to reach Ballad’s Paradise, she had to go toward the 4 o clock, deep into the station core, each step taking her farther and farther opposite than she ever had been of her home in Tower Eight.

She had learned, from the description on the map and from searching online, that Ballad’s Paradise was marketed toward couples. It had restaurants, lounges, theater, an aquarium, and nature park, among other attractions meant to be enjoyed with someone around your arm. This radically altered her perception of what Imani Hadžić wanted with her. Maybe– was it actually a date?

From another elevator, she arrived at a long and wide hallway flanked with glass panels with a view of murky seawater. This was in the depths of the core station, so the water was from tanks, but it was still dark and dangerous-looking as any. There were screens on the walls showing news programs, lines of vending machines supplying not only food and drinks but even changes of basic clothes.

There were long benches, studded to deter rough sleepers from crashing on them. It was some kind of lounge, there were people coming and going, and taking up the benches, resting from day trips.

Ballad’s Paradise was just one more elevator away, but as she started to walk, she found her eyes drawn to someone who began shouting in the middle of the long hallway all of a sudden.

“Friends, humankin, all! Have you prayed to mighty Solcea for health today?”

As Homa neared, she saw them, their whole appearance was quite androgynous, short-haired with a round jaw and an aquiline nose, completely pale, bloodlessly pale, with a very conservative white robe covering their entire body. They had no religious accoutrements on their person, no books to sell, no crosses or charms, no literature to hand out. They were just there, preaching without any scriptures.

“It was by her grace, her light, a million years in the making, that you can appreciate the beauty around you, that you do more than draw breath and devour protein! She brought you out of the murk, gave you a soul and made you human! Even after you destroyed your world, she still seeks your salvation! Today, take some time to think about Great Solcea, to thank her, for the light of your consciousness, for the ripples of thought emanating from you to fill the world with color! Seek her mind in the cosmos!”

When they spoke, Homa noticed, coming closer and closer–

–how long their tongue was,

and forked. And how–

how sharp their teeth were–

“You there! Your aura is beautiful! Might you come near? I have a blessing for you!”

Homa paused– they were staring directly at her.

Their face was friendly and their tone was quite polite. They didn’t look frightening–

“I’m not a solceanist, so, no.” Homa said.

Almost everyone assumed that all Shimii were Rashidun (or Mahdist) by default.

For this person not to do so was pretty strange.

“Ah, but it is not about religion! This is an ancient truth of the world!”

Homa narrowed her eyes at the preacher. She continued walking.

“Homa Baumann! Can I at least look at the necklace you are wearing!”

At first she couldn’t believe she had heard her name come out of that sharp toothed mouth.

This led her to pause, just a few steps away from the preacher, and they slinked to her side. Though they did not interpose themselves between Homa and the path forward she realized then that in hesitating to leave them behind, she had committed to dealing with this person in some way. She did not want to scream for a guard and make it a whole issue– so she pulled up her necklace from out of her shirt.

There was not much to it. From tiny links in a chain of silver-polished steel hung a small vaguely cylindrical object with beveled edges that gave it a roughly diamond-like shape. Once upon a time this object probably shone, but it no longer did. There was a bit of rough wear to its otherwise smooth exterior. By sliding her thumb over it, she could lift half the object from the rest and reveal a core of white and silver silica, unpolished, just a splinter that flew off a rock in a mine, just ore, nothing special.

But the preacher looked captivated with the tiny splinter of silica in the necklace.

They leaned in to look at the necklace as soon as Homa begrudgingly unveiled it.

“Homa, did you know? A million years ago, this was part of a living being.” They said.

Now that they were close, Homa thought their clothes smelled like fish.

“How did you know my name?” Homa asked.

Against this freak, she fancied her chances in a fight. She was lean and had a mean hook.

She was not physically threatened, but she felt disturbed by them in general.

Something about them was off and unfamiliar and dangerous.

Imbrians and Shimii and Loup and Katarrans– they occupied this space, they had their tensions, but they belonged in the picture of Kreuzung station that Homa was used to seeing. This person felt like someone truly outside that relationship. She could not predict what they wanted, what they could do– her “street smarts” stopped dead under the shadow of this preacher, who instead of alms or selling literature, only wanted to look at her necklace and “bless” her. Who knew her name? Who were they?

“You felt like a Homa Baumann! It’s all over your aura. The pious can tell these things.” They said.

Homa narrowed her eyes, glaring at the preacher. They only smiled in return.

“Take care of it.” Said the Preacher, after Homa made no immediate response. “Cherish that little life in your hands, Homa Baumann, and it will become alive enough again to whisper comfort to you. It once loved us all with all its strength. It must have nothing but good things to say about you. Listen to it.”

She looked down at the necklace, closed the compartment and let it drop against her chest.

Homa had enough of this.

“Okay, who the hell are you supposed to be? Do I need to call station security?”

They raised their head as if to look over Homa’s shoulder.

“Oh you needn’t call them. They’ll be here soon.”

They clapped their hands together and gave Homa the most absurd smile she’d seen yet.

“My name– Six. Enforcer VI. ‘The Sloth’.” They said.

Homa could hardly process the nonsense she heard. “The hell does that mean? The Sloth?”

The Preacher’s voice lowered, their eyes darkened. Their smile twisted.

“Of course– what is more slothful than seeking blessings from God, after all?”

“What–?”

“Hey! Who the hell are you? Get away from her!”

Homa turned back to the corridor. A blue-uniformed policeman had rounded the corner.

Without another word, ‘Six’ took off running down the hall.

All the while, they were smiling and laughing– was all this some kind of prank?

When the preacher took off, the guard made a half-hearted run from his end of the hall, but he stopped just a few steps from Homa and waved his truncheon impotently in the air. ‘Six’ was gone around the other end of the hall, and there were quite a few places they could take off to from there, whether by elevator or staircase. It wasn’t any kind of chase, the guard just scared them off.

“Ma’am, was that guy bothering you?”

Homa looked at the guard and shook her head.

“They were just saying weird stuff. Maybe they’ve got like a mental illness thing.” She said.

As soon as he heard her talk, his attitude became a bit rougher.

“Right.” The guard clipped his truncheon to his belt’s magnetic strip. “Listen, you have to call for help if you see that guy again. Even if he’s not bothering you, I’m sure no one around here wants some freak talking to them out of the blue. If you play along with him you’ll just encourage him. Got it?”

Homa nodded her head demurely. She didn’t understand where this tone shift came from.

“Good. Now I need to see your papers, before I let you go.”

For a moment, Homa felt her chest tighten. Why did he want to see her papers?

She was legit– she was legit in every way, but he could. He really could demand this.

Shimii weren’t supposed to be in Kreuzung’s core station without their papers.

So she had to comply, or she would get a beating, or get thrown in jail or worse.

From the pocket of her pants she withdrew the lanyard with her ID cards.

The guard procured a portable scanner gun from his belt and ran it over the cards.

He then looked at the cards themselves. Slowly and methodically turning them over.

Such quiet deliberation extended the icy cold several seconds of Homa’s emotional torture.

Was he really going to arrest her? For talking to that weirdo or being a Shimii or what?

Homa almost wanted to protest, but it would just make everything worse.

She kept her hands at her sides, made no movements, said nothing.

Made herself unthreatening as she could while the guard pored over her papers.

“Hmm. Fine. You’re good to go. Remember what I told you, okay? Stay out of trouble.”

Unceremoniously he handed Homa back her ID cards.

Then, without another word, he walked past Homa and continued on his way.

Her legs felt like jelly. Her breathing was troubled, her head cloudy.

Watching him go, she really just wanted to run back home to Tower Eight.

It had only been minutes, but too much had happened in them. She almost wanted to cry.

For her to get moving again from that spot took a monumental amount of willpower.

Deep breaths, sighing, fighting back tears. Feeling utterly humiliated.


Ballad’s Paradise was an experience from the moment one first entered.

When the elevator doors opened up, an ivy-tangled wooden bridge with white tiles led over a false river into what looked like an absolutely massive, beautiful ultra-modern villa upon the riverbank. A multi-section triangular roof with colored glass windows and portholes topped walls of lacquered silver brick with wooden doors. Dark grey tile formed the floor off of the bridge and inside the villa proper. There was a board off to the side of the entrance with a map, which showed that the villa was only a visitor’s center, and that there were more attractions in the cylindrical interior, under the waters of the false river.

There was an entire, massive aquarium module, a small petting zoo, a theater, restaurants– etc.

Everything had a couple’s discount, and you could get a picture taken and loaded into your portable by any of the many cameras on the bridge, in the lobby of the villa, or in any of the various attractions. Entry into the villa was free, but the visitors were encouraged to meet up with their partners and go downstairs together if they wanted to do more than sit around and admire the architecture or the pristine waters of the false river. There were a lot of people everywhere, it was almost as lively as the pavilion shopping center. Homa felt completely overwhelmed at first, there was so much to see around her.

When she got used to the space however, she realized what people saw in this place.

The atmosphere was incredible. Everything smelled earthy and sweet, and the air was nice and humid, unlike the stale, dry air around the rest of the station’s utilitarian corridors. Even though there were a lot of people around, the visitor’s center did not feel crowded, there were no lines to get into anything, nobody was elbow to elbow with a stranger. It was well designed for space. Inside the visitor’s center the softly painted walls and the warm LED lights on the roof fostered a calm atmosphere. There was a front desk with a receptionist eager to make recommendations to the visitors, and a bank of vending machines for a quick snack or drink. There were portable terminals and bathrooms available to the public.

Soft, sensual violin and brass piped into the room.

This really was a place purpose built to set the mood for later in the evening.

Thinking about that with regards to Imani made her want to run away again.

“It is a nice place, and maybe she’ll treat me.” So then– whatever. She would play along.

Homa looked around the room.

Her eyes went over anyone she saw wearing dark clothes and a hat.

She had no sense of what Imani’s style was, she still assumed she would be wearing her uniform to the date. So she focused on finding that dark blue hair color, Shimii ears, or a black uniform and hat that would have made anyone frightened to be around her. This led Homa to stand around quite uselessly for several minutes, staring intensely at several random people who looked nothing like Imani.

Then she heard a buzz in her pocket. It was an actual voice call from Imani.

Homa picked up.

“Where are you? I’m in a corner in the lobby.” Imani said.

“I’m in the middle. Which corner–?”

Her voice was a bit dismissive. “Never mind, I see you.”

From somewhere behind Homa in the crowd, she did hear the voice as Imani disconnected.

When she turned around, Homa saw those round, fluffy cat ears briefly poking out over the shoulders of a gaggle of Imbrian women. Imani navigated the crowd and patiently approached Homa with a completely neutral and calm expression on her face. For an instant, Homa saw the black coat and cap on her, the dirty symbols of the violent Volkisch movement emblazoned on her sleeves, but–

That was not how she was dressed at all. In fact–

Homa could not help herself but think that Imani looked pretty.

She looked quite down to earth in a lightly ruffled lime-green blouse, with a dark blue knee-length skirt and tights, and brown heels. Over her shoulders, she had a cardigan, colored a soft, warm orange that was not too bright or bold, it blended well with the rest, unassuming. She had the cardigan over her shoulders, but her arms weren’t in the sleeves. Her hair was down, and as orderly and shiny as before. Homa thought she looked like an Imbrian student on the way to a university course at the Rhineanmetalle science academy– had it not been for her tail and ears and mismatched eyes, of course.

Upon meeting Homa, Imani walked right up to her and laid a kiss on her cheek.

She smelled like lavender. Her hair smelled sweeter than the perfumed objects in the room.

“You look shocked. Didn’t think I could clean up?” She said.

“I thought you’d wear your uniform.” Homa admitted.

Imani pushed up her glasses. “Why ever would I do that? I’m off the clock.”

Homa was so taken aback she almost asked aloud if this was really a date after all.

She knew, however, that it would be a pretty boorish thing to throw back on Imani.

After all, she really had cleaned up exceptionally nicely to meet her at this lovely place.

While the invitation had been blunt, shocking– Homa couldn’t deny this girl to her face.

Her face was just too captivating in that moment to say ‘no’ to.

Imani’s eyes glanced up and down. “You look cute. I thought you’d wear something more casual.”

“I only really have work clothes and formal clothes.” Homa said.

And as far as formal clothes, she didn’t own much variety.

“Do you prefer boy’s clothes, or do you not own any girl’s clothes?”

That question came as a shock, for no good reason.

Homa had not brought up the gender stuff with Imani; she naively assumed it would fly under the radar. Who would ask someone like Homa on a date if they were going to get offended about it? She looked pretty feminine, she thought, but there were always signs of gender stuff, depending on what someone was judgmental about. If someone obsessed over her shoulders or her waist or her neck, or, well, judged her by her voice, which was not necessarily feminine at all. Not that there weren’t plenty of women with all those exact traits as hers– it was so unjust! Her mind was racing now to craft a response–

“Um, yeah, about that–“

“I can feel your face getting twenty degrees warmer. Don’t be so nervous.“ Imani interrupted.

“Uh. Well. I don’t own any girl’s clothes. I’ve– I’ve been like this for a few years, but–“

“Do you want to shop for some girl’s clothes?“ Imani said suddenly.

“Maybe not today.“ Homa said nervously.

Imani nodded. “Fair enough. Just so you know– I think it’s really cool. Fascinating, even.“

“W-What is?“ Homa said in a breathless voice. She was so embarrassed. She wanted to disappear.

“The gender stuff, duh. It’s interesting. It feels– really modern. Science fiction type stuff.“

Why did she phrase it exactly like that? Why did she say gender stuff?

It made Homa twenty six times more embarrassed than before!

“Well– thanks. I get more judgment than praise for it, so I’m a little taken back.“

“I know that feeling.” Imani said. “Anyway. I hope the walk here wasn’t too troubling.”

Homa would not tell her about the preacher and the guard.

She was afraid Imani might actually try to do something to get revenge for it.

“It was nice. There was a park on the way that was really lovely.” Homa said.

The change of subject was very welcome, however. She would not ask what that feeling was to her.

“Kreuzung is a lot more spacious and developed than I realized.” Imani said. “Anyway, we’re lesbians today. Take my arm and let us go have breakfast, I’ll treat you, I’ve already got a brunch reservation at a nice place. After that, we’ll go to the theater, the petting zoo, and maybe stop by the live music venue; then we’ll ride the couple’s tram into the aquarium, take themed photos, have authentic Imbrian cream beers with lunch, visit the model village, go shopping, eat dinner, get some souvenirs–!”

Imani was talking so fast that Homa’s head started spinning.

“Hadž– Imani, hold on. You want to do everything in this place?”

It really was a date? It really was one?! She just wanted to hold hands and shop?!

Lesbians?!?!

“I planned this meticulously! I’ll be really busy starting tonight! We won’t get another chance!”

“I think a theater performance is like, two hours by itself isn’t it?” Homa said.

She was laughing internally because the situation was too ridiculous to cry over.

And also– because free lunch and dinner with a cute girl was no punishment at all!

There was nothing to fear! This wasn’t a troublesome situation at all!

Even if that cute girl was probably a murderer who usually smelled like a dentist’s office.

(But she smelled sweet now– and looked even better–)

“I’m just asking you to be realistic.” Homa added. “We should prioritize some stuff.”

Imani sighed with disappointment. “Okay, my must-haves are the theater, the petting zoo, the couple’s tram car ride, the model village, and a nice dinner. We will accomplish those today.”

“That sounds a lot more doable.”

Homa offered her arm, and Imani immediately clung close to her.

Having someone’s warmth so close to her was an unfamiliar feeling.

She still felt there had to be some ulterior motive involved– Homa didn’t trust so easily.

Play-acting a couple still felt exciting, nevertheless.

Homa had never gone out to a nice place and had a meal with someone in that context.

Under the visitor’s center, there was essentially a mall that had brick and stone, ivy covered walls and warm lighting to convey a sort of “rustic” mood like a castle upon a prairie.

Homa thought that no actual place in the world had these kinds of walls or this sort of “countryside” atmosphere, everything everywhere was made of metal or plastic. But because these kinds of things survived in stories, they could be fantasies for people’s day trips. Having said that, the home and hearth type atmosphere was disrupted by the fact that between those walls and behind the fake wood doors there were all these fashionable shops, souvenir stores, even a spa and a makeup place. As they walked arm in arm, Imani seemed to make note of the shop brands they passed by.

“I expected they would have a Sunvale Atelier down here, since it’s supposed to be old Imbrian style– but it’s just another string of Epoch shops. I wanted to buy a Dirndl or something like that. Not even the souvenir store looks like it has old Imbrian costumes for sale. Such a pity.”

“They had a bunch of neat little floral wreaths you could wear.” Homa replied.

Imani scoffed. “I’m not wearing anything on my head now, and I’m not planning to.”

For a moment, Homa wondered whether she took offense to hijabs for some reason.

“Ah, sorry. Was that why you were playing with your hat that time?”

“Uh huh. Even with ear holes, it’s just annoying to me.”

Homa had to admit to herself it was pretty cute when Imani pouted over this.

At the end of the little mall, they sat together at a bench table within a ‘traditional Imbrian tavern’ lit by fake torches with walls projecting a stone and wood interior. It was a bit dim and moody inside, but the waitstaff were not dressed for the part whatsoever. Their table was quickly attended to by a slim young waiter with long, dark blueish hair in a braided ponytail, and a soft, smiling face. They were dressed in a white button-down shirt with a bow tie, and black suspender pants. So they looked like any ordinary waiter, rather than a rough and tumble Imbrian barkeep or something else fantastical in nature.

“May I recommend the charcuterie platter?” They said, all smiles. “It’s the special.”

Imani did not even look at them. “I have a meal reservation. It’s under Hadžić.”

She stared at the table, tracing her fingers over the red, false wooden surface.

“Oh! Right away ma’am! Says here you have a special gift with it also.”

“Uh huh.”

When the waiter came back, they brought with them a little cart, on top of which was a rack with the biggest chunk of meat Homa had ever seen. Thicker up top, it tapered into a bone upon which it was propped up on the rack. Its exterior surface was reddish brown and visibly thick with dried spices.

The waiter handed Imani a small white box presumably containing her “gift” which she stuck into her purse, and then they picked up a long, curved knife from the cart. They slid the knife across the surface of the meat, easily peeling away the top layer of the skin and setting it aside, unveiling a richly dark red meat speckled with tiny lines of marbling. The waiter proceeded to cut dozens of thin slices of the meat, purple and red like a rich wine, and expertly folded them upon a pair of plates, which they laid on the table.

“Your lady has impressive taste,” the waiter told Homa, “this is our house air dried whole leg of beef. We hang it for 186 days, richly spiced. The taste will speak for itself. She also ordered,” they returned to the cart, and withdrew from it case of pre-cut cheeses, nuts, crackers, dips and what looked like fruit slices, “the accompaniment. House-made aged cheeses, buttery crackers, honeycomb, spice-roasted nuts, and fresh fruit grown in Kreuzung. And with all of that, two glasses of our finest cider. Enjoy your meal.“

Homa was in awe– the plate was extremely simple, nothing was “cooked,” but everything was bright, fresh, premium, and laid out before her, it really looked like a lot of food for such a simple breakfast. It felt like the morning meal of a decadent emperor who could pluck the finest fresh foods from every corner of his lands and have them at a moment’s notice– a king’s treasures from a hero story.

“Homa, don’t just reach for the meat. You eat it like this, watch.”

Imani took one of the slices of meat and wrapped it around a piece of a juicy yellow fruit. She topped it with a thin slice of hard, honey-yellow cheese, and topped that with a tiny spoon of smooth, golden honey from the accompaniment plate. Then she slipped the combination into her lips. Her ears twitched with satisfaction, and she shut her eyes, as if focused entirely on the pleasure of the taste.

Doing as she was shown, Homa popped an exact replica of that little morsel into her mouth.

Immediately her taste buds felt overwhelmed with sensations.

Just that thin slice of meat was so beefy, it had such a strong, savory flavor, more than a whole beef cube, but it was kept in check by the juicy tang of the fruit, the mellow sweetness of the honey and the salt and funk of the sharp cheese. Each element practically disintegrated when chewed, everything was so soft and yielded its flavors so readily to the taste. Imani was right– by itself, the meat would have been a spectacle, but the fruit and cheese were wonderful supporting acts, elevating the morsel as a whole.

“It’s truly delightful. I don’t know how I’ll go back to wurstsalat and knackbrot after this.”

Imani pulled another slice of beef from the plate.

This time she had a few walnuts and some mustard with it from the accompaniments.

“Combine something yourself Homa. There’s all sorts of stuff on the plate.”

Imani smiled at her as she said this. It was a soft smile, uncharacteristically gentle.

It was the first time Homa wondered if maybe Imani was around her own age.

She was a little bit taller, and she looked more mature in her uniform, but without it–

–she really did look like just some girl.

Homa topped a cracker with a slice of meat, pickled celery, and cheese.

Imani looked happy to see it.

After their simple lunch, Imani took her arm again and they resumed exploring.

“What was the gift that you got?” Homa asked.

“It’s just a souvenir. You get it for buying the expensive charcuterie set.” Imani said.

“You have a lot of money to throw around huh?”

“Uh huh. My family had a lot of wealth. It’s my wealth alone now.”

“Oh. My condolences.”

“Don’t worry about it. Anyway. Aren’t I catch? Beautiful and loaded? Do you feel lucky?”

Imani clung closer to Homa and fixed her a mischievous look.

“I can’t deny that.” Homa said. She wasn’t entirely lying about it either.

Wealthy, a member of the Volkisch– Imani had a lot of freedom for a Shimii.

Homa had always thought that Shimii were allowed nothing in the world.

After meeting Imani, the world felt intriguingly larger than it had before. It was easy to think about the world in terms of races, as many Imbrians did. Homa had always thought that the Imbrians hated her for being different– in the same way many Shimii hated her for being different too. Was Imani as hated as she was? Did she have to struggle for the privileges she had? Or was there something more?

“You’re looking at me so closely. I really do look lovely, don’t I?”

Her eyes had drifted over to Imani and held her gaze for too long.

“Well–”

Imani stopped Homa in the middle of a hallway, flanked by shops full of people.

“I want to hear you say it.” She said, grinning at her.

“Say it–?”

“I dressed up like this for you.”

“Oh, that. Of course: you look beautiful, Imani.”

“Thank you.”

Smiling, Imani pushed her to start moving again.

Homa was more careful with gaze from then on. What a difficult woman!

“You know, I’ve been kind of a sheltered girl. So I appreciate you taking me out like this.”

In that moment of strange melancholy, it was impossible for Homa to criticize Imani.

She got the sense that they had entirely different fantasies about the situation.

“I think the theater will take the longest. Why don’t we save it for later?” Homa asked.

“If you say so. Then, let’s see some of the other attractions.”

Ballad’s Paradise had all kinds of things which accommodated only two people standing side by side. In this way, they catered especially to couples, and so Homa got to feel Imani clinging to her side in a variety of places and situations. From the mall, they first went down to the petting zoo, which did indeed possess live animals! The venue had a blue ceiling and green walls and some fake turf, and there was a narrow, false dirt path so that Imani had to cling tight as she had been while they walked around enclosures with small animals in them. There were goats, chickens, cats and dogs, birds, and lizards.

One could reach into the enclosures to touch the animals. That was the big selling point.

To enter the venue, Imani scanned her bank card at the entrance, and automatically paid for them both.

It was also this way at some of the restaurants too. Homa noticed the gate devices in some venues.

Once they were allowed in, they began exploring together, chatting idly as they walked.

“Homa, do you think we have anything in common with those animals?”

“Huh? I mean, no? We’re humans, not animals. Even if we do have some of the features.”

“There’s scientists who say Loup and Shimii are a different species, Homo Miacid.”

“Is this an Imbrian saying this? Is it a bunch of Imbrians?”

“Uh huh.”

“Imani, I think those scientists are just racist. I wouldn’t bother thinking about it.”

“You’re right, but what if I’m a Homo Miacid supremacist?”

She put on a little grin.

Homa shuddered at the thought of it.

“I don’t think it becomes a positive thing all of a sudden even if you are.”

Imani giggled. “Fair enough.” She kneeled down next to the enclosure with the baby goats.

Before she even reached her hand, they all began to back away from her.

“Something must’ve startled them.” Homa said.

Imani remained kneeled in front of them, smiling.

“No, I’m just terrible with little animals. Kids too; they can tell I’m a bad person.”

“Aww, c’mon, don’t say that.” Homa patted her shoulder comfortingly.

“Heh.” Imani stood up, dusting off her skirt. “You’re sweet, Homa. Thank you.”

Another similar (but more expensive) venue was the model village. It was also a narrow path that was surrounded by the attraction, but in this case, the attraction was quite fascinating even to Homa, who did not much care for the petting zoo. The Model Village was built up all around them as they walked, there was a variety of landforms, there were buildings, little figures of Imbrians in traditional costume.

According to informational screens on the walls, this was a recreation of how Imbrians lived on the surface. There were tall mountains with little Imbrians bringing things down in electric carts to small lakeside markets where people bought all kinds of fruits, vegetables, and meats in the open air. Computers tallied up and kept track of all the transactions and held all the money.

There were enormous model fields of wheat and corn and tomato vines, flocks of model cows, all tended to by huge, detailed machine models driven by figurine Imbrians or controlled by their computers. In the air, the educational text said, wireless signals were far more powerful, and so the surface Imbrians had powerful wireless technology they could not bring into the ocean, where the medium of water and cramped metal spaces with thick walls rendered obsolete their ancient wireless technology.

“I don’t think this is correct.” Imani said. “This wireless battery stuff sounds silly. But it’s true that we don’t really have the technologies the surface people once had; or not in the same form anyway.”

“How did that happen? Did they not bring all of it down here?” Homa asked.

“That’s part of it, but it’s complicated. The Time of Ignorance cost humanity its development as well. After the lost years, industry had to rebuild and prioritized military gear and construction of habitats. Civilian luxury and entertainment consumption only overtook heavy industry in the last hundred years.”

All of the models around them had a fascinating level of detail. It was very beautiful.

Wall to wall, a charming tiny civilization surrounded them. A happy little fantasy of cute dolls.

There was something about it that was a little painful, however.

Looking at the careful, loving craftsmanship that went into these light skinned and blond dolls made some part of Homa wish that the Imbrians could have seen her as a person worthy of such recognition as well. There was not a single cat tail or cat ear to be seen among the little models. Was this really the world the Imbrians lived in on the surface? Was the presence of Shimii and Loups and even the Volgians like Korabiskaya or the Katarrans, an exclusive imposition of the current state of the world?

Or– was this model just as bias as the Imbrians in Kreuzung themselves?

“Imani, do you know if we lived among the Imbrians on the surface?”

Imani fixed Homa with a curious look.

“One would suppose if we cohabitate down here, we probably cohabitated up there.”

“I thought so. There’s no Shimii in this model. It’s a little sad, isn’t it?”

“Indeed.” Imani said. Her ears drooped a little bit.

“Ah– I’m sorry. Now I’m the one being a downer, aren’t I?”

“Hmm? Not at all. You’re just a very observant and sweet girl. I like that.”

Once Imani was done both admiring and criticizing the level of detail in the model village, they looked at the time together and reevaluated their plan for the day. With most of Imani’s “must haves” taken care of, and it being only noon, they found they had time to add some other activities back to the list.

And one of those was authentic Imbrian cream beers along with a light lunch.

In another little venue with similarly fake wooden walls as the tavern, the two of them sat down to eat.

“You are legal drinking age right? I just assumed, but–” Imani said.

“Of course I am!” Homa said with a pout. “I’m twenty-one, I’ll have you know.”

“My, my! Well, my age is a secret. You’ll always be my~ little~ ho~ ma~!”

Homa was almost positive this woman was maybe a couple years older than her at most.

Fifteen minutes after ordering, the waitstaff dropped off two comical-looking tankards of false wood filled near to overflowing with a frothy golden beer. Homa did not drink often, so she was unused even to the mild boozy sting of a light beer, but she appreciated the sweetness. She could taste something of a cream flavor. It reminded her of cream soda. With the beers, they had a pair of comically large pretzels with three different sauces: a chicken rillette, beer cheese fondue, and a garishly red, hot, and sweet paprika and tomato sauce. Homa was most attracted to the red sauce, and indeed, it made the soft, warm, malt-y pretzel taste a bit like the broth for her lonac. She also enjoyed the rillette, creamy and fatty with a very concentrated dark meat chicken flavor that was perfect for scooping up with the pretzel.

Imani took her time savoring the beer, looking increasingly disappointed with it.

“My alcohol of choice is usually red wine. This is unfortunately not as complex as I hoped.”

Homa’s ears twitched. “Red wine is haram though isn’t it?”

“Can you cite the passage off the top of your head that says I can’t drink red wine?”

“Huh?”

“I’m being sarcastic. In short: I don’t care if it’s ‘prohibited’.”

Homa felt like a dork. She was not even that religious to begin with. She just reacted.

At least Imani seemed amused with her. It gave her something to make sport of.

Once they had eaten their pretzels and drank their beer and rested off the tiny bit of a buzz that Homa began to feel after emptying her tankard, they were off again. Next on the agenda was the themed photo booths, brought back to the timetable at Imani’s insistence. Couples paid a fee to enter a room that was basically a huge wall to wall screen with strategically placed cameras. They could set the surroundings on the wall to shoot cutesy couple photos and could even play clips from trendy songs and shoot short videos together. These could be printed onto a datastick for viewing on any device or stitched onto a pixel sheet and put in a frame or mailed to a room or to a personal account via the station network.

Homa thought this was kind of silly, but–

She had never seen Imani so enthusiastic about anything!

Imani pushed her up against a wall, arranged her how she wanted, and with the biggest smile Homa had ever seen on her face, she began to cycle through all the photo themes by swiping on the wall’s touchscreen. “Stay like that! Smile when it says to! There’ll be a timer for the photo!”

As if by magic, their surroundings changed to a three dimensional representation of one of those humble farms depicted in the model village. Blue skies, a bright yellow sun, green grass beneath their feet, and a field of wheat with one of those electric threshers in the background. Of course, nothing actually changed, it still felt like she was in a cold metal room, but it could make for a cute photo.

Imani grabbed hold of Homa’s hand, intertwined their fingers and smiled.

Homa was caught off-guard but managed to smile when the countdown reached zero.

A few moments later, the burst of photos taken by the cameras appeared for their review.

Imani giggled as she swiped through them.

“You look like such a nerd.” She said. Homa grumbled. “Oh, this one’s handsome!”

By the end, it seemed that Homa had composed herself enough to actually smile.

So one of the photos at the end of the burst had a cute giggling Imani clinging to a handsome and confidently smiling Homa. Imani selected that one as the one they would keep, and even put in an order to have it printed on a pixel sheet so they could both keep a physical, plastic copy of it.

“Let’s take a few more!”

After that enthusiastic shout, Imani grabbed hold of Homa again, and they took several more bursts of photos. A broadly and warmly smiling Imani and Homa suspended in the ocean; in the middle of a plaza surrounded by beautiful fountains and a static crowd shot; standing in front of the Imperial Palace at Heitzing; on top of an Irmingard class dreadnought; and finally in a small chapel surrounded by stained glass windows depicting the robed, searing red-haired Solceanos under a yellow sun disc.

Homa realized it was a wedding photo and felt another knock of surprise in her heart.

Again, she caught herself in time for the last photo.

Imani had the other sets mailed to her personal account, but this one she had printed too.

“It’s so cute!”

When the clerk in the lobby handed them their printed pictures, Imani was ecstatic.

She stared at them with such joy and determination, it was like she wanted to memorize the images. Homa looked at both of hers and put them in her pocket. She did not know how she felt about posing as Imani’s husband for a photo, but at least she had a souvenir to remember the day a rich girl took her out to a really nice place. It was a once-in-a-lifetime level of event and– she was having fun.

“Alright, I feel like sitting down for a bit.” Imani said. “Too much activity today for a homebody like me. Let’s go to the theater now, then the couple’s tram and dinner to cap off the day.”

Homa nodded silently.

Two stories down from the mall, they entered the theater.

Contrary to what Homa expected, it was not a traditional theater that put on plays in a big stage, but a movie theater. However, rather than having large seating areas with an enormous movie screen that sat a hundred or more people, there were pods that sat two, and this is where the movie was shown. Imani bought them tickets for a movie with a rather abstract poster. The pod theater contained a red couch, and the movie played on a massive, curved screen on the wall opposite the couch, with a table between them that was already stocked with a cola dispenser and a sleek popcorn kettle with flavor packets.

“Fancy.” Imani said.

She inserted a butter flavor cartridge and a popping corn tube into their appropriate slots on the kettle.

After a few minutes, the top of the kettle opened to unveil a large amount of golden, buttery popcorn. Homa reached out and plucked a few from the top. They tasted nicely salty– it was not often Homa got to taste popcorn, especially freshly popped. While she was enthralled by the popcorn kettle, Imani plucked two disposable cups from a drawer in the table and dispensed some cola for the two of them.

Then, she tapped on the table’s touchscreen to start the movie and sat back close to Homa.

Behind them, the door into the pod sealed shut, and the lights dimmed.

Homa could see the wall opening up to reveal the screen, and the elements of the surround sound system above, below, behind and in front of them. This pod was about the size of her room, if it was circular rather than square, the couch was probably around the size of her bed.

“I hear this is quite an audiovisual experience. Not so much a traditional ‘movie’.”

Imani giggled with anticipation as the movie began to play.

Audiovisual experience was the right set of words, because of Homa did not really get them and she did not really get the movie at all either. There were a lot of scenes of crowds, daily life, machinery, set to a very eclectic soundtrack, moody at times, strangely triumphant at others. Homa had only ever seen movies about heroes and villains with adventurous stories. She thought there was a pattern developing where the more industrial scenes had harsher music while the nature scenes had sad melancholic tunes, and maybe that was saying something– but then there was an entire scene of a ship departing port that had strangely uplifting music and Homa ceased to be able to tell what was happening.

“Hmm. Hmm? Interesting.” Imani said, captivated by the movie.

Rather than what was on screen, Homa kept sneaking glances at her date instead.

Imani Hadžić.

They had a lot of fun, but being alone in such an intimate setting–

In this place, huddled together in the dim pod with only the movie lighting them up–

Feeling Imani’s warmth and weight at her side, seeing her eyes lighting up–

Homa’s heart could not take avoiding the question any longer.

“Imani, why–?”

“Hmm?”

Imani looked away from the movie, fixing eyes on Homa.

With the light and shadow of the room playing about her face– she looked stunning.

“Um–”

Homa hesitated. Because she felt if she said what she wanted, Imani might hate her.

Or she might end up having to hate Imani instead.

“What do you think the movie is about?” Homa finally said.

There was an obvious tremble in her voice.

She immediately knew she had screwed up and been caught in the lie.

Imani narrowed her eyes. Homa thought– they looked briefly red. They had a red glint–

“That’s not what you wanted to ask me!”

Her tone was briefly confrontational. Homa’s words caught in her throat.

Imani did not press her. Her expression softened, she sighed, and her voice became gentler.

“But I’ll answer anyway.” She said. “It’s not about anything, but rather, I think it’s asking us to examine our place in life, by setting common scenes to music.” She paused, gazing up at the screen in silence. Homa felt her heart skip as the melancholy music of the scene played over their silence, as the blue of the screen washed over her face. For a moment, she looked again beyond Homa’s years. While the movie portrayed a calm sequence of murky ocean footage, dusty dancing marine fog.

“I think it’s introspective.” She continued. “When this movie was being filmed, it was probably months ago, maybe a year ago. Back then, the Emperor was ill and had retired from public life, there was rioting in the schools in Bosporus, squabbling among the nobles in Rhinea against the nouveau rich capitalists– the world was in flux. There was still an Imbrian Empire, it hadn’t broken, but everyone felt the fall coming. This film was made in that type of situation. I feel like the scenes beg me to think about what life means in this era, and maybe to imagine a different world, where we feel different things even about unchanging vistas. We will always be surrounded by water and encased in metal stations. But do we feel joy at our conditions? Do we feel despair? These same images could be recast differently for each of us.”

Her gaze gently parted with the screen and once again her eyes met Homa’s in the dark.

“What did you really want to ask me? I want you to be brave and say it.” She said.

Homa felt the piercing red sanction of that gaze again– it was impossible to lie to her then.

It was frightening, tense. Maybe the most anxiety she ever felt about a question.

“Imani– why are you with them–? With the Volkisch–? Why are you a soldier for them?”

She hesitated several times but she managed to say it.

Those words were almost painful– because they acknowledged the evil in Imani.

An evil that Homa wished she didn’t have to see, from this beautiful, soft-spoken girl.

Like taking a knife to those pretty pictures of themselves that they took.

In response, Imani tipped her head with a little smile.

“Homa, what do you think the ideology of the Volkisch movement is?” She replied.

Homa blinked, briefly without words. She had not expected that response.

In fact she almost expected Imani to simply laugh and shrug it off without engagement.

“Ideology? I don’t think I understand what you mean.” Homa asked.

“What do you think is their justification for what they do? For how they are?”

When the question expanded like that, Homa didn’t need to think about it for a second.

“They think Imbrians are better than the rest of us and deserve to rule the world.”

Imani made a little buzzer noise and clapped her hands together with great joy.

As she did, the movie entered another scene with a triumphal score.

There was a vast crowd of people in a station hallway, a time-lapse of bodies on the move.

With that in the background, the music became frenetic.

“Bzzt! Wrong! Fascism, Homa, has no ideology! It’s is nothing but aesthetics! There’s no deeper meaning behind the Volkisch Movement! The only thing uniting the Volkisch ‘movement’ is fighting the same enemies for the benefit of a temporarily allied set of elites. Religion, nationalism, folk moralism, it’s all empty rhetoric. Behind the symbols and sloganeering there is nothing but fantasies of killing and death.”

She declared this breathlessly, with great girlish amusement.

Homa felt her chest tighten again. Imani’s expression had become so–

–vicious.

“Imani–? I don’t–” She didn’t understand, but–

“Homa, the point is, that I am nothing like them. You should ask yourself what my ideology is.”

Speechless. There was nothing Homa could say to her in that moment. She barely understood what Imani was so quickly and loudly declaring, the sophistry that hurtled from her lips without pause, the wild fervor in her eyes. There was no debating this, even if Homa had the education that Imani clearly did– because she could tell from the woman’s candor that this was something she had already decided for herself so very completely, that she must have had every argument in mind already. This was a script to her.

Even though Homa felt defensive, like she wanted to argue something, what could she even say?

“You want to know why I have the rank of Standartenführer? Because it is convenient. How did I receive the rank? It’s because the Volkisch covet my abilities. Nothing more than that. They need my wealth, my education, and my leadership. In return, I have a direct line to the Rhinean state for manpower, equipment and lucrative positions. If you accrue enough power, Homa, then even the most racist Imbrians will be forced to cooperate with you. The Volkisch are not almighty. They are fractuous, and Rhinea is in a tenuous position because of them. Current events are rife with opportunity, that’s all.“

She reached out a hand, tipped Homa’s face toward her own, fingers gliding over her cheek.

Smiling with great satisfaction at the bewildered girl in her grasp.

Locking wild eyes as the music and the images on screen reached a crescendo–

“Homa. I am fighting for you; I want to protect you. That’s my reasoning. That’s why I will prevail.”

Homa felt both an eerie sense of relief that Imani wasn’t some kind of Imbrian racist, but–

–she also felt an ever greater confusion about this woman and about the world around her.

With that confusion, there was also a growing concern. She was worried about Imani.

About what happened to make that soft spoken girl join this violent organization.

And what would end up happening to her? What really was her ambition?

But Homa realized their lives would only intersect in this brief, bizarre moment.

After today, Imani would return to her life of violence, and Homa to the streets and grimy corners.

Homa finally understood what Imani had wanted out of this date, all of this time.

And just then, Imani’s face softened. Those fixed eyes became tantalizingly gentle.

“Ho~ma~“

For a moment, she leaned forward. Laying her hands on Homa’s lap, entering her space.

Homa did not stop her. She couldn’t– it felt like denying a drowning woman breath.

Imani grazed her cheek, nuzzling her briefly.

Eye to eye, noses within millimeters. Her hair was so soft.

“Ho~ma~“

When she spoke, Homa felt the warmth of Imani’s breath mix with hers.

Imani pressed the weight of her chest upon Homa, tipped her head just a little, and kissed her.

Briefly, Homa felt Imani’s warm lips on hers, the closest she ever felt to another human being.

Homa’s response was awkward. She had never kissed before. The embrace of their lips was clumsy.

But Imani did not look disappointed when they parted.

Her mismatched, icy eyes never wavered.

“Thank you for coming out with me Homa.” She said. “I’ve had a lot of fun. Let’s do this again.”

Homa thought, with a crushing, surreal sadness, that Imani went on this date with her so that she could become the soft-spoken girl in the cute clothes for just a few hours, before returning to her own world. And with that thought, the realization that Homa could do nothing more for her than to distract her from what she had chosen to do, what she was choosing to do, what she would not shy away from doing.

The realization that Homa could not rip that evil uniform from her and give her peace.

Over several festive hours,

she had been nurturing affection,

for the girl Imani wished she could be.

It hurt.

“Most people go on dates with strangers, fall in love with strangers, and depart as strangers. Don’t be a stranger, Homa. Keep your heart open to me. Who knows? Maybe after all this is over, you might get an inkling of the world I want to build and decide to seek strength and follow me.” Imani said.

Homa held back tears. She forced that handsome smile from the photos with all her strength.

“I’m not a good fit for the military life. Even if you make an interesting recruitment pitch.”

Imani smiled again. Homa hoped she sounded as cool as she wanted to.

If Imani wanted to be the good girl who could take cute pictures with a handsome partner.

Then at that moment–

Homa wanted so strongly to be a cool hero resisting a witch’s temptation.

Particularly because she couldn’t be the cool hero–

–who saved the witch from her demons.


After the movie, Homa and Imani rode the couple’s tram through the man-made aquarium. The tram was a little submarine-shaped pod on a rail, and it traveled slowly through an enormous tank filled with brilliant, colorful fish of many shapes and sizes. Everything was pressurized and climate controlled appropriately– Homa thought it must have been difficult to collect the fish, because they did not look like abyssal fish to her. There were squid and jellyfish too, and clouds of shrimp and krill.

Imani looked absolutely worn out at this point. They had been walking around all day, and she had gotten pretty excitable throughout their date. On the tram, she leaned into Homa’s side and rested her eyes. Every so often she would point at a fish and tell Homa what the scientific name was– Homa would not be able to remember a single one of them, but she appreciated it in the moment.

It was nice– just quietly existing alongside her. Peaceful and comforting.

After riding the trams, they headed to one of the nicer dining venues for dinner.

White tablecloths, silvery cutlery, black tie waitstaff uniforms, a chandelier overhead.

“Now here’s where I really get to spoil you.” Imani declared.

Homa wondered idly whether she could do better than Arabie.

Then the dinner plates came in.

Small bowls of chicken consommé with shreds of dark chicken meat and small burst tomatoes provided a clean, delicate appetizer to the main course. Beautifully seared, heavily marbled steaks topped with a decadently creamy and rich butter that, according to the wait staff, was prepared with bone marrow and fresh herbs. Homa could not believe the tenderness of the beef. Her knife practically glided through the fibers. When she tasted a piece, she finally understood what it was like for beef to melt in her mouth.

This was a common description of high-end beef, but Homa finally experienced it.

It really was like beefy butter.

Madame Arabie never stood a chance.

“Imani, this must have been so expensive.” Homa said after a few slices.

“Uh huh. It doesn’t matter to me, so don’t worry about it. Speaking of expensive, here.”

From a purse, she withdrew a little plastic card embossed with numbers.

“It’s a card from my bank with a limited balance. You can pay your rent with it.” Imani said.

Looking at the card, turning it over in her fingers, Homa almost wanted to give it back.

But she wasn’t in a position to moralize to herself about what she was doing.

Or to keep feeling pain on someone else’s behalf.

She had to move on.

“Thank you, Imani.”

“It’s been fun, Homa. I’ll keep in touch– for our business, but hopefully for pleasure too.”

She reached out a hand across the table. Homa shook it, smiling back at her.

Somehow– that handshake felt more dishonest and weirder than the kiss they shared in the theater.

After dinner, Homa parted ways with Imani Hadžić. Imani’s journey to Laurentius began via an elevator on the opposite end of Ballad’s Paradise, while Homa was leaving the way she came. Homa had time but did not really even consider offering to walk her home. Walking her back to her military base would have been too strange a place to have their parting. Instead, they held hands at the lobby, smiled, said nothing, and went their separate ways. It was fun, and they both enjoyed it. Homa tried to keep that in mind.

That was the right place to leave the day behind, like a bittersweet dream.

As she walked down the wooden bridge back to the elevator, Homa took one last look back at Ballad’s Paradise. That picturesque and beautiful visitor’s center. Small crowds entering and leaving for whom Homa and her gaze did not exist. Brighter lights and bigger spaces than practically anywhere in Tower Eight. She patted her hands against her cheeks and felt the sensation of it, so she was not dreaming.

Sighing to herself, she readied herself for the long journey home.

Her hair blew on a simulated breeze.

A passing stranger caught her eye then, as her own golden hair blew the opposite direction.

That most brief glance–

–became a full turn of the head for a bewildered Homa.

Her eyes drew wide as she caught every little detail.

Fur coat, tight, shiny black pants, walking down the bridge like a runway model.

Breeze-blown blond hair, long, golden dark, just a little wavy and messy.

Homa stood dumbfounded on the bridge.

That was Kitty McRoosevelt making her way to Ballad’s Paradise, right?

Her eyes could not be deceiving her. It was exactly that woman– and she was alone.

Going alone to a trendy couples’ spot where Homa and Imani had just spent the day.

Imani–

“That was her intention all along, wasn’t it?”

It was stupid to be offended about it. Homa had always suspected an ulterior motive. And she thought it was impossible for Imani to feign the feelings she had shown today. Not all day, not the ways they had mutually felt. She still felt that way about Imani. Despite those rational impulses, she stared at Ballad’s Paradise as if it was about to be hit by a missile. Imani was not leaving, not yet. Homa felt the black cloud of death that followed Imani everywhere, the violence in her eyes, it was waiting inside and this Kitty McRoosevelt, whatever her business, would have no idea. Something was about to happen.

Homa thought to run in and– and what? Try to dissuade Imani from fighting?

Grab her hands, tell her to leave all this behind and run away with her, to become her girl?

She grit her teeth, balled up her fists– and turned around and left for home instead.

“Don’t be insane, Homa Baumann.” She mumbled to herself. “You can’t be the hero here.”


In a staff-only maintenance room in the interior of Ballad’s Paradise, a group of four met in secret to make an exchange. Holding the metal case with the goods was Kitty McRoosevelt, brimming with the regal confidence of an underworld queen. She had accomplices in the venue, and everything was going to plan so far. At her side was the accomplice, a smiling youth with dark hair in a waitstaff uniform from one of the taverns. Kitty handed them the case. They brought it forward to the purchaser.

“So nice to meet you again, Warlord! I love supporting the righteous Khaybari cause. By the way, the name of the business has changed– I am going by Kitty McRoosevelt now.“

“Very funny. I’ll never understand you G.I.A. freaks. Here’s your check.“

Holding her own suitcase was the purchaser. Dressed in a flowery shirt and plain pants, silvery hair tied into a tidy ponytail, black sunglasses perched on her nose, an odd Shimiii woman with a strong stance flashing a deadly white grin. Beside her was a young Shimii woman in a sundress, white-framed sunglasses, an innocent little smile on her face. Confident in the presence of her partner perhaps. In Kreuzung, they were going by Madiha al-Nakar and Parinita Al-Mukhairi. Madiha stepped up.

“By the way, who is this guy? A new Imbrian boytoy, G.I.A? You trust him so easily?” Madiha said.

They’re a chaste little enby actually. But they’ve been quite handy around here.” Kitty responded.

“Ah, jeez, alright. Sorry about that, kid. You looked pretty ambiguous.” Madiha said.

“That doesn’t really make it right Madiha.” Parinita admonished. “Forgive her rudeness.”

“I’m actually a Katarran too, point of fact. So you got me all wrong.” Said the accomplice.

They smiled nonchalantly. Madiha looked bewildered by their appearance suddenly.

Kitty rubbed a finger on the back of the waitstaff-dressed accomplice. In return, they opened their case, within which were four purple, crystalline rods of Agarthicite each the length and thickness of a human leg. Encased in protective equipment emitting magnetic fields. Madiha unveiled her own case full of money, Imbrian paper marks, before closing it again and inspecting her purchased goods more closely.

“That case battery has six hours of charge for the magnetic field. Set it down somewhere stable before then, and don’t fuck with it too much. This isn’t the shitty low grade stuff we usually trade. I got something special for you. This high-grade stuff can run in a reactor for literal years before you have to change it. It’s what they use for Irmingard ships.” Kitty winked at Madiha. “Think of it as a loyalty bonus.”

This had not been part of the plan, and the disruption was immediately unwelcome.

“You better not be cheating me, G.I.A.” Madiha said, taking a confrontational step forward. “All of this is starting to look too fishy. You asked me to come to the core station, which we never do; you’ve got some stranger who I’ve never dealt with; and what, now you’re trying to upsell me on the product too? If this is some kind of op, you won’t like the result, I can guarantee you. Even alone I’ll go through your G.I.A. teams or Katarran mercs like fire through wax. Don’t test me, ‘Kitty McRoosevelt’.“

For a moment, the nonbinary, Imbrian-passing Katarran looked very slightly nervous.

Kitty meanwhile smiled affably and pretended to raise her hands up in defense.

“Whoa! Relax! You’ll get to walk out with it. I just needed you to understand that a few things have changed. I am not just here to sell you these rods. I would like to sell you on deepening our alliance.”

Throughout, the accomplice in the waitstaff uniform said nothing and made no move.

At Madiha’s side, her own companion’s ears drooped, her tail waved nervously.

Madiha grunted. “I’m listening but I’m not promising you shit. The only reason I’m even giving you a chance is that you’ve been good to Khaybar in the past. So spit it out: what are you up to?”

Kitty crossed hear arms and casually responded. Wildly, confidently smiling, her sharp gaze unwavering.

Madiha and Parinita’s eyes drew wide with shock and horror. The accomplice smiled to themself.

And overhead, a fifth person, listening in, grinned with bloodthirsty satisfaction.

What the G.I.A. agent had so blithely declared was,

“I’m going to initiate a Core Separation in Kreuzung station. Will you join me, Warlord?”


Previous ~ Next